========================================================================
  BIBLE HELPS BOOKLETS
  by Various
========================================================================

A collection of Bible study help booklets covering foundational topics for
understanding Scripture. These concise guides provide practical assistance for
new and growing Christians in their study of God's Word.

  Chapters: 31

------------------------------------------------------------------------
  TABLE OF CONTENTS
------------------------------------------------------------------------

    1. 000. About
    2. 003. Old-Fashioned Parents and Jet-Age Teenagers
    3. 016. Prepare to Meet Thy GOD
    4. 035. The Vice of Sexual Immorality
    5. 038. The Days of Noah Repeated
    6. 041. A Call To Thought Purity
    7. 043. The Cure for Alcoholism
    8. 046. Some Observations About Music
    9. 047. Lessons From September 11, 2001
   10. 110. The Scriptural Headveiling
   11. 155. The Bible Doctrine of Nonresistance
   12. 165. Creation and Evolution
   13. 178. The Tragedy of Divorce and Remarriage
   14. 193. Signs Of Christ's Coming
   15. 205. The Ordinances of the Church
   16. 206. Five Hindrances to Effective Prayer
   17. 208. Improving the Marriage Relationship
   18. 213. Television and the Christian Home
   19. 218. The Power of Modern Idolatry
   20. 219. The Bible Doctrine of Nonconformity
   21. 254. Three Enemies Of The Christian Life
   22. 255. Proper Discipline in the Church
   23. 260. The Fallacies of Reincarnation
   24. 273. The Trinity: Father, Son, and Holy Spirit
   25. 296. Death and the Life Hereafter
   26. 310. Bible Hints on Child Training
   27. 318. The Christian and Halloween
   28. 327. The Joys and Sorrows of Growing Older
   29. 332. Instructions Concerning Sound Doctrine
   30. 361. Teaching Children the Wonders of GOD
   31. 378. The Truth about Heaven and Hell

========================================================================
  CHAPTER 1: 000. ABOUT
========================================================================

This File is distributedPERMISSION PENDING.

If you find anyspelling or typographical errors, please email me at the address
below. I would like to keep these files as error-free as possible. I realize
that in my proofreading I frequently miss mistakes. Please help me correct them.
Send me a copy of the document with the errors highlighted in red, and I will
fix them as soon as possible. dlmellinger@yahoo.com If you would likeprinted
copiesof any of these booklet(s) Please write to:

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.

All references taken from the Bible are King James Version, unless otherwise
noted.

These documents have not been changed ( not intentionally at least, mistakes can
still happen ) from their originals except in the case of Bible References. Some
instances (i.e. "found in first chapter of Romans" changed to "found in Romans
1") have been changed to allow Scripture Tooltips to work.

Title: Bible Helps Booklets

Author: Various Original Publication Type: Booklets Last Revision Date:
Novemember 30, 2008

Module By: dmdt Source: Printed booklets Copyright: Unknown, no response from
publisher, no copyright listed on booklets

Changes:

2007-05-29: Added Articles: 110 - The Scriptural Headveiling, 155 - The Bible
Doctrine of Nonresistance, 165 - Creation and Evolution, 208 - Improving
Marriage Relationship, 213 - Television and the Christian Home, 273 - The
Trinity: Father, Son and Holy Spirit, 296 - Death and the Life Hereafter, 327 -
The Joys and Sorrows of Growing Older 2007-05-31: Added Articles: 219. The Bible
Doctrine of Nonconformity, 255. Proper Discipline in the Church 2007-07-30: sent
first request for permission to distribute this file 2007-08-03: Added Article:
178. The Tragedy of Divorce and Remarriage 2007-11-11: Added Articles: 038. The
Days of Noah repeated - this is a must read document, 041. A Call to Thought
Purity, 205. The Ordinances of the Church, 206. Five Hindrances to Effective
Prayer 2007-11-17: Added Articles: 361. Teaching Children the wonders of God,
310. Bible Hints on Child Training, 318. The Christian and Halloween 2008-01-01:
Added Articles: 254. Three Enemies of the Christian Life, 218. The Power of
Modern Idolatry 2008-02-11: Sent second request for permission 2008-09-07: Added
Articles: 003. Old-Fashioned Parents and Jet-Age Teenagers, 016. Prepare to Meet
Thy GOD, 035. The Vice of Sexual Immorality, 043. The Cure for Alcoholism, 046.
Some Observations About Music, 047. Lessons From September 11, 2001, 332.
Instructions Concerning Sound Doctrine 2008-11-30: Added Articles: 260. The
Fallacies of Reincarnation, 193. Signs Of Christ’s Coming, 378. The Truth about
Heaven and Hell


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 2: 003. OLD-FASHIONED PARENTS AND JET-AGE TEENAGERS
========================================================================

Old-Fashioned Parents and Jet-Age Teenagers by David W. Lehigh A Bible Helps
Tract No.3

The family car was all ready to go. The seventeen-year-old driver was behind the
wheel, listening with impatience to his father’s last instructions concerning
speed, time for getting home, and places to avoid. Finally he said goodbye and
the car was off. But as they went, the seventeen-year-old said to his companion,
"Dad’s still living in the dark ages." This remark calls attention to a problem
which is old, and yet is more acute at this present time than it has ever been
before. More than three thousand years ago a father asked a heavenly visitor the
question, "How shall we order the child?" (Judges 13:12). The generation gap has
been a problem for years. In conversation, in cartoons, in magazine articles,
etc.—one comes across repeated complaints like these: "You just can’t reason
with teenagers; they want their own way; they won’t listen to advice; you can’t
talk sensibly with them." On the other hand, teenagers sometimes complain that
parents are arbitrary and unsympathetic and that they are trying to force their
children to follow the same pattern in which they grew up. Teens claim that
times have changed, and they want to work out better ways of doing things. It is
true that in many ways times have changed. At the beginning if the twentieth
century there were no automobiles, no airplanes and no radios or televisions.
Electricity was not in general use, for the methods of transmitting high-voltage
current had not been discovered. Telephones were few, and generally used only
locally, for the small independent companies that operated the local lines did
not connect together. Farm crops were harvested with much hand work, and today’s
mass production techniques in industry were still in the future. The
achievements of men have changed, but the Word of God has never changed, and it
never will. Jesus says, "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall
not pass away" (Matthew 24:35). The principles of the Bible have stood the test
of centuries, and they are still valid. The Bible contains a number of
principles which apply to the controversy between parents and teenagers. Many
are from the Book of Proverbs, written by Solomon, but inspired by the Holy
Spirit.

1. Instructions to Parents

First: Careful and purposeful child-training is needed. The Bible says, "Train
up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he will not depart from
it" (Proverbs 22:6). This is much more than a command to use the rod of
correction. "Train up" means careful teaching and guidance. It corresponds to
the instruction in Ephesians 6:4, "And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to
wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." The best
teaching has always been a consistent example. The alert parent will find many
opportunities to clinch a lesson. A boy of six, for example, was rejoicing in
his newly learned ability to read. He happened to discover that the family’s
maid could not do this. He ran into his father’s study, crying, "Daddy, did you
know the maid can’t read, and she’s ever so much older than I am?" His father
picked up a book and opened it. "Here," he said. "Can you read this?" The little
boy stood dumbfounded. The book was written in Chinese. In telling the story
many years later, he added, "Whenever I am tempted to despise the ignorance of
someone else. I remember my father’s lesson: I cannot read Chinese."

Second: Begin child-training early. The Bible says, "Chasten thy son while there
is hope, and let not thy soul spare for his crying" (Proverbs 19:18). One who
trains a dog must insist on obedience, or his training will be unsuccessful.
Training a child is much the same, but with this difference: While we train the
dog so that he may please us, we train the child to know what is best for his
own good and happiness. For this reason the training of a child is so very
important. Children do not belong to us. God only lends them to us, and He can
take them back at any time.

Third: Don’t be so busy that you have no time for the companionship and training
of your children. It is true that these are busy days. Children are perceptive.
If the family is struggling against difficult odds to make ends meet, they will
realize it, and cooperate. But if they sense that the parents are more
interested in making money than they are in their own children, the children are
likely to become bitter about it. One of the most common complaints made by
teenagers in writing to counselors is that their parents are too much concerned
with making money to be companions to them.

Fourth: Keep a cheerful attitude and maintain a sense of humor. We do not mean
to encourage foolish jesting, which is condemned in the Bible, but the wise man
said (Proverbs 17:22), "A merry heart doeth good like a medicine: but a broken
spirit drieth the bones." The child whose parents are able to laugh in the face
of irritations and disappointments has a priceless heritage. When the
one-year-old pulls the cupboard door open and gets plastered with molasses, a
cleaning job is called for— but it will go better all around if mother can laugh
a little at the sticky-faced child.

Finally: Be honest with your children. If you make a promise, keep it
faithfully. "Hope deferred maketh the heart sick" (Proverbs 13:12). One is
reminded of a quick -tempered mother who promised her boy a piece of candy for
being quiet. When he reminded her, she snapped. "Didn’t I promise you the candy
for keeping still!" She said, "The longer you keep still, the sooner you’ll get
it!" Parents should never deal with a child on such an illogical basis.

2. Instructions to Teenagers

First: Remember that you must account for the way in which you spend your youth.
Just as truly as parents need to remember that children are only lent from God,
so young people need to remember that youth, that priceless, irreplaceable gift,
is only given conditionally, and must be accounted for. Young folks often say,
"I want to live my life my own way." But the Bible says, "Rejoice, O young man,
in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in
the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes: but know thou, that for
all these things God will bring thee into judgment" (Ecclesiastes 11:9).
Whatever you sow, you will have to reap some day.

Second: Give respectful consideration to what your parents say.Proverbs 1:8
says, "My son, hear the instruction of thy father, and forsake not the law of
thy mother." You may feel that you know better than they. It is possible that
you do. But remember this: they have been over the road that you are traveling,
and they have brought you up to be what you are. You can learn from them, even
if only to avoid some of the mistakes they may have made. Treat them with
respect and consider their advice carefully. Third: Consider your company with
care. The Bible says, "My son, if sinners entice thee, consent thou not. If they
say, Come with us, . . . walk not thou in the way with them" (Proverbs 1:10,
Proverbs 1:11, Proverbs 1:15). It is important that you choose your company from
those who are not infected with the spirit of wanting something without earning
it by honest work. Some say, "Only dull people work hard. Smart ones find easier
ways to get a livelihood." Sometimes people envy the worker who through greater
skill and acceptance of more responsibility, is better paid than they are. But
don’t forget that the skill required years of work to acquire, and
responsibility is entrusted only to those who have demonstrated an ability to
handle it well. God told Adam that he must eat his bread in the sweat of his
face, and this has never been changed. Fourth: Young people (both boys and
girls) should consider the Bible’s standard for ideal womanhood. This is most
beautifully set forth in Proverbs 31:10-31. Open your Bible to that passage, and
notice the qualities which are recommended for ideal womanhood (and many of
these are just as needful for the men): (1) Loyalty (Proverbs 31:11). The
Scripture implies that loyalty and trustworthiness are of more value than
wealth. (2) Skill in homemaking (Proverbs 31:13, Proverbs 31:19, Proverbs 31:22,
Proverbs 31:27). Many girls today make light of domestic knowledge. They are
constantly being urged to try to make themselves physically attractive in order
to secure the attention of the opposite sex. But without skill in homemaking and
the graces of good character, it will be difficult to maintain a happy home. (3)
Carefulness and orderliness (Proverbs 31:27). Orderly habits can be cultivated.
Lack of order in the home has disgusted many a good husband and caused his
affection for his wife to cool. We should also add that a slovenly and
disorderly husband adds to the burden of his wife’s duties and can scarcely help
but lessen her respect for him. (4) Generosity (Proverbs 31:20). This is the
crown of womanliness as well as of Christian character. (5) Wisdom and kindness
in speech (Proverbs 31:26). A sharp tongue spoils an otherwise admirable person.
(6) Proverbs 31:30 says that "favor," by which we mean "social prestige," is
deceitful. It usually leads to envy and excess in display. A wise young person
will not he anxious to secure it. The same verse also says that beauty is vain.
The Bible holds high regard for beauty when worn as a crown for virtue (as its
statements concerning the beauty of Rebekah and Rachel clearly show), hut beauty
alone is of no value. Our commercial and educational systems today often tend to
encourage and exploit beauty of body at the expense of beauty of character. The
qualities named above do not change, and so to summarize the whole matter, we
would simply say that things have changed very much since our parents were
teenagers, people have changed very little, and God has not changed at all. We
do many things differently from the way they were done in the days of our
parents, but the principles and qualities which bring happiness and peace and
satisfaction in life have never changed. The principles that brought success and
happiness to our parents will do the same for us.

Additional copies of this tract sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Robert Lehigh, Editor

P0 Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 3: 016. PREPARE TO MEET THY GOD
========================================================================

PREPARE TO MEET THY GOD By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Tract No. 16

The message you are about to read is based on a brief text found in the Bible.
God says, "Therefore thus will I do unto thee O Israel; and because I will do
this unto thee, Prepare to meet thy God" (Amos 4:12). This verse states an
eternal principle with God. The words are an invitation and a warning to every
generation―Prepare to Meet Thy God. Nearly one hundred years ago, the largest
railroad company in the United States saw the danger and death that so often
resulted from the collision of their steel locomotives with cars and trucks at
railroad crossings. And so the company offered a prize of $2500 to the person
who would suggest the three best words to be used as warning words at railroad
crossings. The person wise enough and fortunate enough to win the prize offered
three words which you have often seen: Stop, Look, Listen. Each of these three
words cost $833, but the words are of no avail whatever for the safety of
persons crossing railroads, unless they are obeyed. What good is the word "stop"
if people don’t stop? What protection does the word "look" offer if one doesn’t
look? What warning does the word "listen" give if we don’t listen? And just so
you can come in contact with lots of teaching about preparing for Heaven, and
still go to Hell, unless you prepare.

1.Note the Simplicity of the Words

Every word of the text is extremely simple. The Bible says, "Prepare to meet thy
God." To "prepare" simply means to "get ready"―get ready for death, get ready
for the judgment, get ready for the coming of the Lord. The Scriptures are
saying that people are not ready to meet God when they are born into the world.
God says that every person is born in iniquity. This means that our sins must be
covered in order to meet God in peace. And the Bible is clear in declaring the
fact that nothing but the blood of Jesus Christ can remove sin. First John 1:7
says "The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin." The word
"prepare" is very simple. It is not a mystery to any one. The words of the text
are not a problem in mathematics. Everyone knows exactly what they mean.
"Prepare to meet thy God" means "get ready to meet God"―that’s as clear as a
path of tar scattered across a field of snow. And yet these extremely simple
words are seemingly misunderstood. People get ready to marry. Some get ready to
go on vacation trips. Most get their children ready for the first year in
school. Many get ready for old age by taking out pensions. In fact, most people
get ready for everything and anything―except for the most important thing in
this life and in eternity―and that is to meet God. Listen to these simple words
of the Bible, "Get ready to meet your God."

2. The Certainty of Meeting God

There is one thing certain―all must meet God. The rich and the poor, the old and
the young, the learned and the unlearned―all will meet God. You may have
canceled lots of appointments here in this life, but there is one date you are
going to keep. You’ll have to face the God who made you. The Scripture says "So
then every one of us shall give account of himself to God" (Romans 14:12). You
might die suddenly and be ushered into the presence of God without any advance
notice. An old preacher in Scotland who was rather eccentric, went to the shop
of a man in his community one day. The shopkeeper says, "I was busy in my shop,
when right into the midst of my work―in stepped the preacher without knocking
and without giving a word of announcement." The preacher said, "Did you expect
me?" "No sir, I didn’t," the shopkeeper replied. The preacher paused a moment,
and then said grimly, "What if I had been death?" And then he turned and
departed as quickly as he came. The shopkeeper (when telling this experience)
says it caused him to stop and think, and as a result of the incident, he turned
to the Lord Jesus in repentance and faith. For the Christian to meet God will be
a thrilling experience. The Apostle Paul, near the close of his life, said, "I
am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand" (2 Timothy
4:6). Death came shortly after he had uttered those words. But for the
unbeliever, meeting God will be a frightening experience. The Bible says "It is
a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God" (Hebrews 10:31). And
again, "The Lord is longsuffering and of great mercy, forgiving iniquity and
transgression," but by no means will He "clear the guilty" (Numbers 14:18). If
you resist God’s love and refuse His salvation and despise His warnings―the day
you stand before Him will be a dreadful day.

3. The Absurdity of Procrastination

Every one of us has offended God many times. God’s justice demands that we be
punished for our sins, but God’s love has provided a remedy. That remedy is the
death of God’s own Son. Isaiah says "The Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of
us all." And in order that Christ’s death becomes effective as an atonement for
our sins, we must receive Him into our hearts. The tendency however is to
procrastinate. To "procrastinate" means to "put off until later." The Bible
tells how Paul preached to Felix (the Roman governor of Judea) about God’s plan
of salvation, and Felix answered, "Go thy way for this time; when I have a
convenient season, I will call for thee" (Acts 24:25). Any of us might die
before 10:30 tonight. We never know when our moment of death is coming, but when
God calls our number, we’re going to go. Some people have the idea that they are
going to wait until the eleventh hour before they give their hearts to the Lord.
But most people who plan to wait until the eleventh hour, die at ten-thirty.
They never get it done. It’s always a dangerous thing to procrastinate.

"The clock of life is wound but once, and no man has the power to say just when
the hands will stop, at late, or early hour."

4. The Folly of Rejecting Christ

Salvation is a gift. It is not something that can be earned. The Bible says,
"For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life" (Romans
6:23). Sin is pictured as a master who pays wages. And the awful wages of sin
are the separation of body and soul from the presence of God forever. But if
"the wages of sin is death" -- we would be rather inclined to think that the
second part of the verse should read, "the wages of holiness is life." But it
simply says, "The gift of God is eternal life." Eternal life is a gift. God
absolutely refuses to sell salvation. On the last page of your Bible you will
find this final invitation: "And the Spirit and the bride say, Come; and let him
that heareth say Come; and let him that is athirst come; and whosoever will, let
him take the water of life freely" (Revelation 22:17). Salvation is the free
gift of God. Many are hoping that by works, and good deeds, and ceremonies, and
lots of church activity―they’ll be prepared for this meeting with God. But the
Bible says we are saved "not by works of righteousness which we have done, but
according to his mercy" (Titus 3:5). No person can ever stand up and say, "I’ve
done so and so, and God owes me salvation." Good works are extremely important
in the life of the Christian, but they’ll never atone for one’s sins. We are
saved through faith in Jesus who came to the earth, shed His blood on Calvary,
and took our sins upon himself. By this act, He secured pardon for our sins.
This is a favor that God did for us―and God offers this salvation as a gift to
you. I am sure that you are aware of the fact that a gift is not a gift unless
it is accepted, and that a pardon is not a pardon if it is refused. One of the
strangest cases in American history centered around a man named George Wilson.
He was sentenced by a U.S. Court in Philadelphia (back in 1830) to be hanged for
robbing the mails, and for murder. Andrew Jackson was president of the United
States, and at the request of many of George Wilson’s friends (three weeks
before he was to be hanged), Andrew Jackson issued a pardon for Wilson. But
Wilson startled the world by refusing to accept the pardon and insisted that he
be hanged according to the court’s decision. George Wilson declared the pardon
was no pardon unless he accepted it. This was a point in law never raised
before, because whenever a pardon was issued previously, it was always joyfully
accepted. Should the sheriff accept the court’s decision and hang Wilson, or
should he accept the Presidential pardon and release him? Since the law was
silent on the point, President Jackson called on the Supreme Court to decide the
issue at once. The decision read like this: "A pardon is a paper, the value of
which depends upon its acceptance by the person implicated. It is hardly to be
supposed that one under the sentence of death, would refuse to accept a pardon,
but if it is refused, it is no pardon. George Wilson must hang." And George
Wilson was hanged. Most people would agree that Wilson was a fool for refusing
to accept the pardon, and yet many of these same people daily reject the pardon
which God has provided for them. If you are unsaved today―you are a sinner under
the sentence of sin and condemned to die eternally in the outer darkness of
Hell. But today God is offering a pardon! He is saying that you don’t need to
die, because Jesus died for you. It is hardly to be supposed that any person in
his right mind would reject the pardon of God’s love which Jesus purchased on
Calvary―but if you do reject that offer, it is no pardon. Then you will have to
bear your own punishment and pay the penalty for sin yourself. God in His Word
pleads, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. . . repent and be baptized every one
of you, in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost" (Acts 16:31; Acts 2:38). Won’t you do it
today?

Additional copies of this tract sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS

P0 Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 4: 035. THE VICE OF SEXUAL IMMORALITY
========================================================================

The Vice of Sexual Immorality by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Tract No. 35

We are living in the midst of a tremendous moral revolution. New systems of
belief are springing up everywhere. Most of our society is pleasure oriented.
The mood is permissive and daring. There is an attitude of irreverence toward
God and toward sacred things. There has been a very definite change from the
standards accepted just a few decades ago. Our age is reeking with sexual
immorality. The Bible speaks clearly about the sins of sexual impurity and
emphatically condemns them (1 Corinthians 6:9), while at the same time it holds
forth the hope that those who have been guilty of practicing immorality can be
saved (1 Corinthians 6:11). The 7th Commandment says, "Thou shalt not commit
adultery" (Exodus 20:14). These are God’s negative words of prohibition. The
Lord states the positive side in Proverbs 5:18-19 when He says that we should
rejoice with the wife of our youth and that her affection should fill us at all
times with delight. The key Bible passage on the subject of sexual purity says,
"Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled, but whoremongers and
adulterers God will judge" (Hebrews 13:4). Why is the sexual relationship only
proper within marriage? One answer is that God knew that a physical relationship
between a man and a woman might lead to the birth of a child, and God knew that
the child would need the loving tender care of a father and mother―and therefore
He has given His blessing to the sex relationship only within the family
situation of marriage where the children will most likely get that loving care.
And thus any sexual activity outside the honorable bond of marriage is immoral
and impure. It is a wicked and shameful sin.

1. The MINDS OF ADULTERY

The word "adultery" means "to corrupt, to make impure"― and thus adultery is a
broad term that refers to a variety of perversions and illicit activities.
Adultery (in its broadest sense) includes any violation of the sanctity of sex.
It includes incest and rape and seduction and fornication and lewdness and
lasciviousness and unfaithfulness and promiscuity and homosexuality and harlotry
and whoredom and a whole realm of related impurities.

a) Physical adultery ― is the act of having sexual intercourse with someone
other than one’s own married partner. Leviticus 18:20 spells it out plainly:
"Thou shalt not lie carnally with thy neighbor’s wife." That is physical
adultery.

David, in the Old Testament, committed adultery, and while he was forgiven, he
carried his sorrow down to the grave. Some of you may have committed the sin of
immorality. You husbands may actually have gone to bed with another woman, and
have been unfaithful to your wife. Or perhaps some of you wives may have had
illicit relations with another man and have been unfaithful to your husbands.
Unless you have confessed your sin and righted things with God and man, someday
you will find yourself a sinner in the hands of an angry God. God will judge all
forms of impurity―fornication, adultery, lesbianism, sodomy, etc. No one can get
away with it, no matter how hidden the bedroom is!

b) Legalized adultery ― is possible because the laws of many countries permit
divorce and remarriage. Divorce is legal for most causes in the U.S.A. But Jesus
plainly states, "Whosoever shall put away his wife and marry another, commits
adultery against her" (Mark 10:11). The same words are spoken about the woman
who divorces her husband.

It was legal to divorce and remarry in Paul’s day (and in John the Baptist’s
day) under Roman law. But John the Baptist plainly told Herod, "It is not lawful
for you to have your brother Philip’s wife" (Mark 6:18). In God’s law, the
marriage vows unite a man and a woman for life, and only death can separate that
union. The remarriage of a divorced person constitutes a state of adultery, and
while it is often legal according to the laws of the country, it is sinful in
the eyes of God.

c) Mental adultery ― is the kind of adultery resulting from the lustful look. It
is possible not to touch a woman, and yet at the same time, dwell on books and
pictures and magazines and TV shows in such a way that the imagination runs
wild. Many dream of sin, and imagine sin, and if granted the opportunity would
indulge in sin; all they lack is the occasion of sin.

We must never allow sinful imaginations to accumulate in our minds, any more
than we would permit garbage to pile up in the living rooms of our houses. Jesus
not only forbids outward acts of filthiness, but He also condemns unchastity of
heart. He says that anyone who looks on a woman to lust after her hath committed
adultery with her already in his heart (Matthew 5:28). The word "looks" speaks
of continuous action. Jesus is not talking about the momentary involuntary
glance which might arouse a wrong desire, but He is condemning the act of being
habitually preoccupied with illicit sex. Most physical adultery is an act that
begins with a lustful look.

d) Provoked adultery ― is the adultery that results when someone makes it easy
for another to commit adultery. In Matthew 5:32, Jesus speaks about divorce and
says that one who puts away his wife "causeth her to commit adultery." Or, some
delight in stirring up the passions of others by telling dirty stories, showing
filthy pictures, and dwelling upon the unclean. Still others dress immodestly,
parading themselves in shorts, transparent, form-fitting clothes―seemingly
purposely to accentuate parts of the body to attract the opposite sex.

If a person is a partner in a crime, or helps plan a crime, or if he provokes
the crime―he stands as guilty as the one who committed the crime―even though he
himself did not actually commit the wrong act. Just so, the one who by actions
or dress, incites wrong passions in others―is just as guilty of immorality as is
the person who is wrongly attracted. For example, the jeans and slacks that the
girls wear are often so tight-fitting in the right places, that they are clearly
immodest and thus provoke adultery in the minds of men. The man who is wrongly
attracted, as well as the girl who dresses in a sinfully attractive way ― both
are equally guilty before God. These have been various kinds of adultery.

2. THE RESULTS OF ADULTERY

Adultery is wrong for a number of reasons. It violates God’s law. It hurts
people. It affects future generations. Adultery is a serious sin.

a) Adultery destroys society. Immorality and licentiousness have swept nation
after nation out of existence. The sins of impurity brought fire and brimstone
upon the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah. The sin of adultery strikes at the heart
of the social order. It strikes at the home, and when the home is weakened,
society crumbles. The Roman Empire and other great nations of the past toppled
because sexual immorality ran wild.

b) Adultery brings guilt to the individual. Illicit sex brings feelings of guilt
and shame. It robs a person of peace. It makes the conscience hurt. In Psalm 51
we find the Psalmist David seeking God’s forgiveness because of the sting of
guilt which his adultery with Bathsheba had brought upon him. David reaped what
he sowed, because after his escapade with Bathsheba, things were never quite the
same. He would gladly have traded the tragic later years of his life, for the
innocence he had once known when he was still a shepherd boy tending his
father’s sheep.

c) Adultery harms other persons. A man who commits certain kinds of sins can
say, "This is my own private business." But sexual sins are different; they harm
other people. Many say that sex is a function of the body just like eating and
sleeping and drinking, and thus it is a bodily demand that must be satisfied.
They reason that if one does not satisfy the demand it will cause all kinds of
emotional problems. But we must remember that eating and sleeping and drinking
are individual actions―whereas sex by its very nature is an inter-personal
relationship. More than one person is involved. Therefore, when it is misused,
it has far-reaching effects. It harms not only one individual, but also the
partner in the act.

3. THE REMEDY FOR ADULTERY

Today everyone of us is living in a world full of suggestions to commit sexual
immorality. And so each of us needs a defense system that is strong in order to
withstand the temptations to become lascivious.

a) Dare to be different from the world about you. Fix it clearly in your mind
that Christians should be different. The world around us―unsaved people (perhaps
our neighbors, our associates at work, our classmates in school)―we love them;
there is much to admire in them; we want them to come out on the Lord’s side; we
need to pray for them and be kind to them― but those who are unconverted live in
a different world and are headed for a different destination. They are slaves to
a different master. The way we live, the kinds of company we keep, our manner of
speech, and the way we dress―must be different from the sinful practices of the
world.

b) Avoid circumstances that may lead to problems. God tells those who seek
purity to "flee." We are to "flee fornication" (1 Corinthians 6:18) and to
"depart from iniquity" (2 Timothy 2:19). We must steadfastly avoid any person or
activity or occasion which might cause us to fall. Make a covenant with your
eyes (Job 31:1). Stop your ears from all filthy conversation. Limit television
viewing. Read nothing that defiles the imagination. Stay out of places and away
from people who lean toward immoral activities. If you don’t want to do business
with the devil, then stay out of his shop!

c) Turn to Christ for the gift of moral strength. One who receives Christ as
Master and Director of his life, has One who helps him face temptation, and
gives him power to say "yes" to purity and to say "no" to the frightening pull
of sin. One who receives Christ, receives also the gift of the Holy Spirit―a
Custodian who helps us keep the body pure and clean. We must cultivate a sense
of the presence of God, realizing that the eyes of the Lord "are in every place
beholding the evil and the good" (Proverbs 15:3). We need to pray often the
words of the hymn, "Purer in heart, O God, help me to be."

To those who have trifled with fornication and adultery and homosexuality there
is good news. Mary Magdalene had been immoral, but Jesus changed her life. Jesus
told the woman who was caught in the very act of adultery, "Neither do I condemn
thee; go and sin no more." Jesus never once condoned sins of immorality. He
always condemned sexual impurity, but for those who acknowledge their sin, and
make the appropriate confession, and break up wrong relationships, and resolve
to live a clean life―there is complete forgiveness and total cleansing. You may
very well carry scars of your sin down to the grave, but Jesus Christ can save
you if you are willing to meet the conditions. Why not turn your life over to
Him?

Additional copies of this tract sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS

P0 Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 5: 038. THE DAYS OF NOAH REPEATED
========================================================================

The Days of Noah Repeated by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Tract No. 38

Luke records the words of Jesus: "And as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it
be also in the days of the Son of man" (Luke 17:26). When conditions that
existed before the Flood are repeated again, then we may know that the coming of
the Lord is near at hand. The language is plain. Jesus foresaw that world
conditions at the end of the age would be like the conditions that existed in
the days of Noah just before the Flood. And so we need to find out what
conditions were like before the Flood and then compare them with the events
taking place today, and in this way we can see something about the approaching
end of the age. The entire record pertaining to the days before the Flood is
contained in three short chapters in the Bible (Genesis 4, 5, 6). They are the
only authentic record of the conditions that characterized the days of Noah.
Secular history does not record the events that took place before the Flood. In
Genesis 4:16-24 there is a description of seven striking conditions that
prevailed in the days of Noah.

1. THE PRE-FL00D AGE WAS AN AGE OF GODLESSNESS

Notice the words of Genesis 4:16, "And Cain went out from the presence of the
Lord, and dwelt in the land of Nod, on the east of Eden." Cain forfeited God’s
favor and moved to the land of wandering and his descendants became the founders
of a great but godless civilization. Cain went out from the presence of the
Lord. He simply did not want Gad in his company. The general godlessness of the
times in which we live can be demonstrated in many ways. Far the mast part,
people have said out to amusements, gambling, and sports. Even same church
members can enjoy a double feature at the movies, sit up and watch TV until late
hours, and shout at a double-header ball game—but just let the preacher preach
overtime on Sunday morning and those some people became quite disturbed. Many
can sit for hours and read some secular magazine or a comic strip in the
newspaper, but the Bible is dry and dead and uninteresting. The general
godlessness of the times is also noticed in the fact that many tend to put
confidence in science and in the achievements of man rather than in the power of
God. Instead of looking into the heavens and saying with the Psalmist, "When I
consider the heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars which thou
host ordained, what is man that thou art mindful of him?"—many are looking into
the heavens and saying, "When I consider the satellites and the space vehicles
which men hove made, who is God that I should pay any attention to him?" We ore
living in an age of godlessness and this was a condition that existed in Noah’s
day.

2. THE PRE-FLOOD AGE WAS AN AGE OF CITY-BUILDING

Genesis 4:17 says, "And Cain . . . built a city and coiled the name of the city
after the name of his son Enoch." Up until this time people had lived in the
wide open spaces. They were not crowded into cities. When God created man He
placed him in a garden, not in a city. Cities were first built by fallen man and
have over the years been marked by wickedness and corruption. In the crowded
life of the city, sin develops at an alarming rate. Thus large cities are often
beds of crime. The first great city-building boom took place in the days before
the Flood, and we are seeing a repetition of the days of Noah. Less than a
century ago, mast of our population lived on farms and in small rural
communities. But with the invention of labor-saving machinery (the Industrial
Revolution) there was less labor needed on the farm, and more help was needed in
factories. And today a large percentage of the population in many countries live
in cities and metropolitan areas close to the factories, and fewer people live
on farms. So it was in the days before the Flood.

3. THE PRE-FL00D AGE SAW THE BREAKDOWN OF THE HOME

Genesis 4:19 says, "And Lamech took unto him two wives." Lamech was the first
man in history to break God’s law of creation—one man and one woman. Jesus
deplored the abuse of marriage and said that in Noah’s day they were "marrying
and giving in marriage" (implying "trading" or "swapping" in marriage). Yet from
the beginning God made one man (Adam) to be the husband of one wife (Eve), and
said, "Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and cleave unto
his wife (singular), and they shall be one flesh" (Genesis 2:24). In our day men
divorce their wives for any foolish reason they can dream up. Divorce and
remarriage is one of the greatest blots ever to come upon our civilization, and
the USA has the distinction of having the largest number of broken homes
anywhere on earth. Nat too many years ago a divorce was the height of shame. The
parties concerned often were so embarrassed that they began life in o new
community. Divorces were hard to obtain. The promise "until death do us part"
was taken seriously. Churches refused fellowship to those who were remarried
while the first partner was still living. Today all this has changed and as a
result there are many twisted, broken homes. Jesus said that the days just
before His return would be like the days just before the Flood.

4. NOAH’S DAYS WERE DAYS OF AGRICULTURAL DEVELOPMENT

Genesis 4:20 says, "And Adah bare Jabal: he was the father of such as dwell in
tents, and of such as have cattle." This is the first mention in the Bible of
cattle raising for a profit. The age before the Flood was a time of great
development in forming and in animal culture. Jabal was the originator of
commerce. He had a large and prosperous cattle ranch Today also is marked by
developments in agriculture and animal husbandry. One encyclopedia article
(under "agriculture") says: "Great strides have been made in agricultural
education in the Twentieth Century. Scientific research has developed many new
crops and farm animal breeds. Until 100 years ago, agriculture had changed very
little since ancient times." In other words, just 100 years ago, farming methods
were pretty much like they had been for hundreds of years before that. But now
everything has changed and agricultural development is on the rise. Jesus
included this concept when He talked about the last days being like the days of
Noah.

5. THE PRE-FLOOD ERA WAS AN AGE OF MUSIC-MAKING

Genesis 4:21 says, "And his brother’s name was Jubal: he was the father of all
such as handle the harp and organ." The descendants of Cain who had alienated
themselves from God were without hope for the future and so they tried to
entertain themselves here in this life with worldly music-making. It is surely
correct to say that never before in human history has there been as much music
as there is in our day. A large percentage of radio and television programs are
musical in nature. Records and tapes and stereos are selling rapidly. We are
living in an age of swing and jazz and rock n’roll which is beyond description.
The words of most hit tunes express everything that is contrary to Christian
virtue and to Bible standards. Music does something to a person. It reaches the
seat of the emotions. It can be helpful as well as harmful. The music that is
popular today can actually stir emotions so that intense sexual lust, and even
murder, can result. Some of the music popular today has done more to damn the
youth of our notion than any other single thing that the devil has on his list.
Music-making characterized the days before the Flood and this too is a sign of
the times in which we live.

6. THE PRE-FL000 AGE WAS MARKED BY THE USE OF METALS

Genesis 4:22 says, "And Zillah . . . also bare Tubal-cain, an instructor of
every artificer in brass and iron." The era before the Flood was a metallurgical
age. Brass is an alloy of copper and zinc. Iron is the basic material for all
steel. And the Bible says that Noah’s days were days when men were skilled
workmen in the use of brass and iron. Iron is one of the necessary metals far
modern industry. The steel industry today ranks at the very top of all
industries. It is remarkable how strikes among steel workers tie up other
manufacturers. The price of steel affects the price of many other commodities.
As the supplies of wood decreased, men have developed the products of metal to
an amazing degree, and today automobiles are made primarily of steel. The ship
that plows through the sea is made of metal. Refrigerators and other appliances
are made of steel. The implements of farming are made of steel. Early
automobiles had a wood frame, a wood dashboard, and even the spokes in the
wheels were made of wood. Today we have skilled craftsmen in the use of iron and
steel, and our Lord said that when the characteristics of the days of Noah
return, then the coming of Jesus is at the door.

7. THE PRE-FLOOD AGE WAS CHARACTERIZED BY VIOLENCE

Genesis 4:23 says, "And Lamech said unto his wives . . . hear my voice (and)
hearken unto my speech, far I have slain a man to my wounding, and a young man
to my hurt." Lamech was saying, "I have slain a man because he wounded me. I
killed him because he hurt me." He was proud of his own violence and bragged
about it. Human life was cheap in the days before the Flood. It was an age of
merciless killing. But has there been any age in human history that was more
brutal and more full of acts of violence than ours is today? There are same who
will blow another’s brains out for the price of a bottle of beer. Wife-beating,
child abuse, and forcible rape are rapidly increasing. One mother in a fit of
anger choked her six-months-old baby to death because "he kept me awake with his
crying." We all know too that nearly every nation on earth is working night and
day to prepare greater weapons of war to be used in the wholesale killing of
human beings. "But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son
of man be." (Matthew 24:37). The violence of the pre-Flood age is magnified many
times in our own age. With Lamech’s boast of bigamy and bloodshed in Genesis 4,
the history of the line of Cain comes to a close. It was a brilliant generation.
It was characterized by factors which are very much evident in our own
generation. These are signs of a civilization which is overripe for the judgment
of God.

In light of the times in which we live, none of us can afford to trifle with his
soul. If you have never done it, why not turn your life over to Jesus so that
you will be ready to meet Him when He comes? Jesus says that no person can came
to the Father but "by me."

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 6: 041. A CALL TO THOUGHT PURITY
========================================================================

A CallTo Thought Purity By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Tract No. 41

An older proverb says, "You are not what you think you are, but you are what you
think." The statement is not merely an ancient proverb, but it is also a Bible
truth. The Bible states that as a man thinks in his heart, so is he (Proverbs
23:7). Satan attacks all of us in many ways, but perhaps his most vigorous
assault is brought to bear upon our thought lives. Satan knows that what we
think, eventually makes us what we are. He knows that our thoughts often lead to
actions—and so he works on our thought lives. Each of us is responsible for what
he welcomes into his mind.

1. THE MIND’S CAPACITY FOR EVIL

The Apostle Paul was keenly aware of the capacity of the mind for evil thoughts.
One may dwell upon lustful thoughts, wrong thoughts about some member of the
opposite sex. Another may seethe in his mind with jealousy and envy toward other
people. Still others are consumed with pride and with high thoughts about
themselves. The "works of the flesh" in Galatians 5 is a long list of sins—many
of which are sins of the mind. The mind can easily be covered up (at least for a
while), and so the mind is difficult to capture for Christ. We can retreat
within the walls of our minds, and think about things that are known only to
ourselves and God— and so it is difficult for others to detect what we are
really thinking. We must remember however that God does know our thoughts, and
He is concerned about them—and often they eventually do come out into the open.
In the European country of Italy nearly 2,000 years ago, there was a thriving
town called Pompeii. It was nestled on the slopes of Mt. Vesuvius. One man who
lived in Pompeii painted filthy pictures on the walls of one of the rooms of his
house. He normally kept the door to that room shut. He thought no one would ever
know. But in 79 A.D., Mt. Vesuvius erupted and buried the town of Pompeii. And
in more recent years archaeologists began to uncover the city, and they found
houses just as the owners had left them. The house with the bad pictures was
discovered, and today, those who tour Pompeii find that the guide keeps the door
to that room locked so that people will not walk in accidentally, and become
embarrassed. His thoughts came out into the open. The greatest area of sin in
the believer’s life is not usually in the area of actions, but in the arena of
the thought life. Pride, for example, is a sin of the mind. And so is lust and
suspicion and discouragement. These are all sins of the mind. Because all of us
contend with the old nature (even after we are saved by faith in Jesus Christ),
all of us have trouble with undesirable thoughts popping into our heads. These
thoughts can be surprising, sometimes confusing, and sometimes even condemning.
Most of us would not want the thoughts that have gone through our minds during
the past month to be flashed an a screen in front of a roam for all to see. It
could be kind of embarrassing, and perhaps even frightening.

The secret thoughts, however, that pop into our heads are not really an accurate
barometer of our spiritual condition. It is what a person continues to think
about, and what he delights in—that tells more accurately what he is and where
he stands spiritually. While we cannot ever completely get rid of the sin-nature
here in this life, we can keep it in relative control.

2. THE MIND’S OCCUPATION WITH THE GOOD

The mind is like a garden which can grow beauty or it can grow ugliness. It can
produce flowers or it con bring forth weeds. It must be tended with core and
with diligence. It must be disciplined by conscious exercise. The mind must be
exercised like the body—thinking on good and wholesome things. The Bible says in
Php 2:5, "Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus." We must
cultivate spiritual thinking, and the Scriptures give a list of worthy objects
that we ought to be thinking about. The list is recorded in Philippians 4:8.

"Whatever things ore true"—that is, reliable, in agreement with fact; the
opposite of lying and deception. We must never let our minds dwell on every
piece of gossip we hear, because it may not be factual (true). We must be
willing to hear the other side of a story, and not hear only the one side.
According to Ephesians 6:14, we ore to have "our loins girt about with truth."
We ore to think about truth, and to think about truth is to think about Christ
and the Scriptures. Both are called the "truth" (John 14:6 and John 17:17).

"Whatever things are honest"—that is, whatever is earned or received by fair
methods, not by cheating and falsehoods. For most of us, it is not the big
things that test our honesty. We will likely never embezzle ten thousand dollars
from an employer, but we must be careful about the dimes and quarters. We must
guard against considering stealing towels from a motel room or accepting too
much change from a store manager. Satan tells us, if we receive too much change
in a restaurant: "That lunch really wasn’t very good; I’ll just keep this extra
coin as a sort of refund." By way of contrast, every Christian needs to think in
terms of old-fashioned, second-mile honesty. "Whatever things are just"—that is,
things that are right and fair and impartial. It is right to give a customer
full measure when selling merchandise in business. It is right to expose
doctrinal error and false teachings when presenting the Ward of Gad. lt is right
to play it fair-and-square in all our dealing. Parents must diligently seek to
be fair with their children and treat them all alike. We should never plan in
our thoughts to do anything that is unfair and partial. "Whatever things are
pure"—that is, free from anything that is tainted. Purity speaks especially
about chastity in the realm of sexual relationships. It is very hard to live
through a single day in our society without having the mind bombarded with sex
in some kind of distorted farm. Unclean thinking is stimulated by abbreviated
dress, obscene pictures, and dirty stories. For this reason, the follower of
Christ does not attend the movies, he carefully censors his reading material,
and he avoids participating in a joke that is not noble and pure. Most
television programs and television commercials are not acceptable to him.
Whatever things are pure, think on these things. "Whatever things are
lovely"—that is, things that are beautiful, winsome, and pleasing. "Lovely
things" are the opposite of the ugly and bizarre. The Christian should cultivate
the traits of courtesy and pleasantness. He should avoid the snapped answer, the
harsh reply, and the sarcastic response. It is sad to see a husband who cannot
answer his wife in gentle tones. Such things are not "lovely." We should think
of things that call forth admiration— incidents of faithfulness and courage and
loyalty. Paul Harvey, on a news broadcast, sometimes tells of a marriage that
lasted 60 or even 70 years. That is a "lovely" kind of report to hear. By way of
contrast, television programs and magazine and newspaper articles that emphasize
stories about wife-swapping, child abuse, lesbianism, and crude violence—are
ugly things that are the opposite of that which is lovely. "Whatever things are
of goad report"—that is, things spoken in a kindly spirit; things spoken with
good will toward others; things which are the opposite of gossip and the
spreading of rumors. Courtesy to others, respect for parents, Loyalty between
husband and wife—these ore always things "of good report." The word "think"
means "to dwell upon" or "to focus attention upon." Qualities such as kindness,
loyalty, helpfulness—these ore qualities we should seriously thinkabout.
Spirit-controlled thinking can lift our thoughts and bless our whole life. The
Scripture passage which we have just analyzed (Php 4:8) suggests that the way to
conquer evil thinking is not so much to fight the wicked thoughts, as to
cultivate the good thoughts. Php 4:8 is a call to think upon good things.

3. THE MIND’S BATTLE FOR THE RIGHT

Living the Christian life involves a daily battle. The Apostle Paul spoke of the
great conflict that raged within him. He says in Romans 7:23, "I see another law
in my members, warring against the low of my mind, and bringing me into
captivity to the law of sin which is in my members." On the one hand, his mind
was bombarded with solicitations to evil; on the other hand, there was the
appeal of the Spirit of God, seeking to bring Paul’s mind under God’s authority.
We are all subject to Satan’s attacks. Every one of us has had problems with
wrong thoughts. It is true that the work of sanctification is a slow process,
and never reaches perfection here in this life—yet each of us has a
responsibility in the realm of thought-control. Gad says, "Let the wicked
forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts" (Isaiah 55:7-9). And
again, "Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee"
(Isaiah 26:3). But how does one go about conquering evil thoughts? One method
for defeating evil of any kind, is to run away from it. The Bible says, "Let
everyone that names the name of Christ depart from iniquity" (2 Timothy 2:19).
And again, "Flee youthful lusts" (2 Timothy 2:22). When Joseph was tempted by
Potiphar’s wife, he fled and got away (Genesis 39:12). One way to conquer evil
thoughts, is to stay away from situations that can stimulate wrong thinking and
provide easy occasions to sin. Another means of achieving victory over evil
thoughts, is to intentionally occupy the mind with wholesome things in order to
drive out the flood of evil that tries to enter. The devil walks about looking
far vacancies in our minds and seeks to make entry. When evil thoughts pap into
our minds, we must make it a practice to immediately pause and pray, to analyze
a portion of Scripture, or to turn our attention to some pleasant, exciting
experience in the past—so that soon our minds will be absorbed with the pleasant
memory—and the evil thoughts will more and more fade into the background. A
third means of victory over evil thoughts, is to be alert to watch and pray. We
must over and aver again reckon ourselves dead to sin and alive to Gad. This
takes conscious effort; it takes human resolve; it is not going to come
automatically—but it can be done. We cannot keep Satan from injecting wrong
thoughts into our minds, but we do not need to dwell on those thoughts. We
cannot keep a bird from flying aver our heads, but we can keep it from building
a nest in our hair. We must continually be a policeman! Bring every thought into
captivity, into obedience to Christ. The Bible says, "The weapons of our warfare
are not carnal, but mighty through God, to the pulling dawn of strongholds . . .
and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ" (2
Corinthians 10:4-5). Keep a watchful eye. Guard your mind all day long. Sit in
judgment upon every thought that flickers through your mind. When sinful
thoughts pap into your head—repeat aloud a Scripture verse; begin to sing a
hymn; offer a prayer for deliverance. And slowly but surely (with God’s help)
you will bring your thought life into captivity. If we give diligence to think
upon those things which are lovely and honest and praiseworthy, we will
experience growth in grace. May the Lord help us to guard our minds and give us
power to reject what is untrue and unwholesome.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P.O. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 7: 043. THE CURE FOR ALCOHOLISM
========================================================================

The Cure for Alcoholism By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Tract No.43

The most destructive drug in general use today is alcohol. Alcoholism is one of
our most serious national problems. Recent statistics indicate that in the
United States two out of every three adults drink. There are 18,000,000 problem
drinkers, of which 10,000,000 are confirmed alcoholics. Children and youth are
increasingly using alcoholic beverages. Nearly four out of five high school
seniors have drunk alcohol within the past month. More than sixty percent of our
nation’s seventh graders drink. One-third of the high school students in our
country boast of getting drunk at least once a month. Evangeline Booth (of
Salvation Army fame) spoke true words when she said that alcohol has drained
more blood, hung more crepe, plunged more people into bankruptcy, armed more
villains, slain more children, broken more marriages, wrecked more manhood,
dishonored more womanhood, broken more hearts, blasted more lives, and dug more
graves than any other poisonous scourge that ever swept across the world. There
are a variety of reasons for drinking. Some want to celebrate. Others say that
drinking relaxes them. Younger persons often want to belong to "the smart set."
Others drink to try and drown their troubles. In other words, most people begin
to drink in order to show off, to relieve tensions, to forget worries, or to
escape from reality. The media advertises alcoholic beverages by portraying
images of happiness, success, power, independence, romance, and sexual
fulfillment. Yet these are precisely the qualities that are destroyed by the
alcohol user. In recent years, the national preoccupation with the threat AIDS
and the widespread use of heroin, cocaine. marijuana, and "crack" —have
overshadowed the awful magnitude of the alcohol problem. Yet if we add the
number of those who die from AIDS to the number who die from the use of illegal
drugs each year, the total does not even come close to the number of persons who
die from alcohol-related illnesses and accidents and crimes. Alcohol is killing
people faster than the deadliest wars of history. It is killing seventy times as
many Americans each year as the Vietnam War did.

1. HARMFUL EFFECTS

Abraham Lincoln once said that drinking alcoholic beverages is "a cancer to
society, eating out its vitals and threatening its destruction." Places where
alcoholic beverages are sold and used, are the first places a police officer
will look for crime, and the last places he will look for virtue. Alcohol does
much to bring deterioration to one’s physical well-being. U.S. News and World
Report (11-30-87) describes the toll which alcohol takes on the human body:
Long-term alcohol abuse causes a striking increase in cancers in the liver,
stomach, and colon. Alcohol destroys thousands of irreplaceable brain cells with
every drink. Wine and beer cause the lining of the stomach to become inflamed,
often leading to the formation of peptic ulcers. Chronic abuse of alcohol
frequently causes high blood pressure which increases the risk of strokes and
heart attacks. In fact, alcohol "begins to alter the functioning of virtually
every organ from the moment it enters the body." Alcoholics live ten to twelve
years less than nondrinkers. Alcohol can even pass through the placenta to the
developing fetus inside the body of an expectant mother, and harmful effects can
be transmitted through breast milk to newborns. Furthermore, alcohol often leads
to a variety of criminal activities. U. S. News and World Report(11-30-87)
declares that "alcohol is a factor in nearly half of America’s murders,
suicides, and accidental deaths. In all, it claims 100,000 lives per year 25
times as many deaths as all illegal drugs combined." The National Safety (
Council reports that well over half of the 1,000 persons who lose their lives
each week on America’s highways are victims of drunk drivers. Sixty percent of
sex crimes against children are related to alcohol abuse. Alcohol is responsible
for more admissions to hospitals than any other single cause. Eighty percent of
all persons in prison are there because of alcohol-related crimes. Add to all
these deaths and injuries—the financial waste, the broken lives, the fractured
homes, the heartaches, the fights, the misery, and the agony caused by drink—and
we begin to get a picture of the harmful effects of alcohol. Surely these facts
alone should be enough to convince thinking persons not to drink.

2. MODERATE USE

Ordinarily people do not drink five or six cocktails the first time they taste
alcohol. Drinking usually begins as a social act— something that is done to be
agreeable in the group—like having a Coke. However, to use alcohol in moderation
most often leads to more frequent use. My father gave good advice to me when I
was a teenager. He said, "Harold, if you never touch alcoholic beverages, you’ll
never become a drunkard." And indeed that statement is true! A large proportion
of people who drink, intend to confine themselves to occasional use of alcohol,
but they are eventually hooked into habitual use. Most of us have seen what
alcohol does to people—to individuals, families, and homes—and so our attitude
should be a refusal to take the so-called friendly drink. I know the Apostle
Paul told Timothy to take a little wine for his "stomach’s sake" (1 Timothy
5:23), but obviously he was advising a small amount of wine to be used as a
medicine. And note too that Christ’s turning water into wine (John 2:1-11) is no
argument at all for the use of alcohol. The word translated "wine" may have
referred merely to unfermented fruit juice, but even if what Jesus made was a
fermented wine, the wines and distilled beverages of today are much stronger,
and their evil effects are much greater. (It is amazing how many people who hate
the Bible, and do not read the Bible, then want to use the Bible as an excuse
for drinking). Those who justify the "social drink" are ignoring the recognized
fact that one of every ten persons who takes the first drink eventually becomes
a compulsive user. And for those who have once embraced the habit of drinking,
life is a runaway roller coaster that leads to disaster. For the user of
alcoholic beverages, even the most innocent gathering of family or friends—a
wedding, a casual gathering on a sidewalk, or a holiday get-together—can turn
into a nightmare of temptation and indulgence. Some say drinking is wrong only
if alcohol is not used in moderation. If a person is temperate in his use of
alcohol, then, they say, drinking is permissible and legitimate. They ridicule
the concept of totally abstaining. It is true that total abstinence cannot be
defended as a direct Bible command, but (as in the matter of slavery and
polygamy) a good case for totally abstaining from alcohol can be built upon
basic biblical principles. The use of beverage alcohol has never brought one
good thing to the human family. It spoils family life, harms the physical body,
and creates a setting for violence and wickedness. When we talk about alcoholic
beverages, we are not dealing with an ordinary beverage like lemonade. We are
dealing with an extremely harmful and habit-forming drug! Surely, even drinking
in moderation is a dangerous practice.

3. GOD’S WARNING

Some try to humorously pass off drinking as an innocent pastime, but from God’s
point of view, drinking intoxicating beverages is no joke. The directors of some
treatment centers are explaining that alcoholism is a disease with a genetic
basis. They blame drinking on "neurochemical imbalances." The American Medical
Association has formally declared alcoholism a disease. The idea that alcoholism
is a sickness is not new. Benjamin Rush (one of the signers of the Declaration
of Independence) concluded that drinking alcohol was done involuntarily by those
who used it. A recent Gallup Poll found that 87 percent of our nation’s
population endorse the disease concept. This growing opinion (which labels
alcoholism a disease) has taken much of the stigma away from drinking. People
view consumption as an illness rather than a sign of moral backsliding. From
God’s point of view, those who use alcohol are not sick, but sinful. When the
Judgment Day comes, this lame excuse which claims alcoholism is a disease, will
not pass. The drunkard is listed in Scripture with thieves, liars, extortioners,
and murderers—as being in danger of missing Heaven—unless the individual repents
(Galatians 5:19-21; 1 Corinthians 6:9-10). The Bible says of alcohol: "At the
last it bites like a serpent, and stings like an adder" (Proverbs 23:32). And
again, God speaks, as recorded in Proverbs 20:1, "Wine is a mocker, strong drink
is raging; and whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise." God clearly condemns
the use of intoxicating beverages. In fact, He says in 1 Corinthians 6:9-10,
"Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not
deceived; neither fornicators, nor idolaters, . . . nor drunkards, shall inherit
the kingdom of God." Make no mistake about it, the Lord God strongly condemns
the use of alcohol! Alcoholism is a sin that keeps people out of Heaven! The
preacher who never lifts his voice against the use of alcohol is not being true
to the message of the Bible. The Bible passage which says that drunkards shall
not inherit the kingdom of God concludes (in 1 Corinthians 6:11) by saying in
essence, "And such were some of you, but (now) ye are washed, sanctified,. . .
(and) justified in the name of the Lord Jesus." In other words, some of the
people to whom the Apostle Paul was writing had experienced God’s cure for
alcoholism. And just so, my friend, if you are caught in the habit of using
strong drink, please know that Jesus Christ can deliver you. To get victory over
any sin, we must get help from God, and certainly that is true for the person
who seeks deliverance from the drinking habit. The best treatment-goal for
persons inclined to use alcoholic beverages is total abstinence. The longer one
abuses alcohol, the harder it is to change behavior. Why not resolve today to
say honestly to the Lord Jesus, "Come and change my life; give me rest from the
craving inside me"? Jesus Christ is the great Emancipator who can set us free
from slavery to sin. He came to "preach deliverance to captives" (Luke 4:18),
and surely He can deliver you. When you make a decision of your will—and resolve
to stick by it—you will gain a sense of purpose in life and you will feel clean
inside. It can be done if you really want to. We have a merciful God who will
forgive you, if you will come and repent of your wicked habit. Tell the old
crowd that you are going to serve the Lord from now on. Turn your back on
alcohol and come to a sweet, forgiving Saviour. Jesus says, "Come unto me, all
ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest" (Matthew 11:28).

Additional copies of this tract sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Robert Lehigh, Editor

P0 Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 8: 046. SOME OBSERVATIONS ABOUT MUSIC
========================================================================

Some Observations About Music By Robert Yohe A Bible Helps Tract No.46 Is music
important? If so, what shall we sing? A group of youth was marching in a parade.
They were all timed rather well and keeping in step, except for one boy, who
seemed to have a tempo all of his own. It was discovered that he was carrying a
transistor radio under his coat, and his ears were tuned to music from far away.
Music and singing are an important part of our lives. The Bible has a lot to say
about music. Ephesians 5:19 says we are to speak to ourselves "in psalms and
hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in (our) hearts to the
Lord." Colossians 3:16 says that we are to "let the word of Christ dwell in (us)
richly in all wisdom, teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns
and spiritual songs, singing with grace in (our) hearts to the Lord." To sing
"with grace in our hearts" means to sing with gusto; to engage in spirited
singing; to let our singing be heartfelt. The word "psalms" refers to songs
which address praise and glory to God, and is a reference to the Psalms of the
Old Testament The word "hymns" refers to Christian verse with a strong
theological content A good example is found in the words of the hymn "Rock of
Ages." We sing, "Not the labor of my hands, can fulfill the Law’s demands." The
phrase "spiritual songs" is a reference to music which is less theologically
oriented, but which conveys spiritual In the Old Testament, we read frequently
about music. Someone has said, "Music is a universal language." And indeed music
is universal Through music we reveal our loves, our joys, our griefs, our hopes,
our disappointments, and our faith. Music is a gift from God. It is the sugar
that adds sweetness to life, and keeps us from becoming sour and bitter.

Music has untold power. It can soothe tired nerves and lull a baby to sleep.
Music can set laughter ringing in the heart; it can also cheer the sad. Music
can bring peace to a troubled mind. Music is a balm for the weary, and the devil
knows all this. And so, in many cases, he has stolen the gift of music and
distorted it until it becomes anything but sweetness.

God has given us voices to sing praises to Him. And whether we can keep a tune
or not, it is important that we sing hymns. We read in Psalms 66:1-2, "Make a
joyful noise unto God, all ye lands; sing forth the honor of his name; make his
praise glorious." Good Christian music should be an important part of every
believer’s life.

1. REASONS WHY WE SHOULD SING

We sing because the Bible tells us to. Psalms 40:3 says, "And he hath put a new
song in my mouth, even praise unto our God; many shall see it and fear, and
shall trust in the Lord." We sing, also, because of Bible examples Deborah and
Barak sang a song of victory over their enemies. Asaph, who wrote some of the
Psalms, was a singer. Jesus sang with His disciples at the great upper room
service (Mark 14:26). Paul and Silas sang in prison at midnight (Acts 16:25).
These accounts of singing, and many others, are given in holy Scripture. We also
have hymn stories that stir our emotions. Some were written under dire
circumstances. The following is one moving account of how a hymn came to be
written. In the late 1800s, H. G. Spafford’s wife and children left the United
States for Wales on an ocean liner. Mr. Spafford, who had some business
commitments, was to join them later. As the ocean liner sailed along in the
mid-Atlantic Ocean, it was hit by another vessel. All of the Spafford children
drowned as a result of the collision. Later, in Wales, Mrs. Spafford sent a
telegram to her husband. It contained two words: "Saved alone." Later, as Mr.
Spafford was crossing the ocean, the captain of the ship on which he was
traveling called him and told him that they were crossing the area where the
other ship had gone down. There, out of heartbreak and pain, Mr. Spafford wrote
words that linger in many of our minds over and over again. The words are, ’When
peace like a river attendeth my way, (or) when sorrows like sea billows roll,
whatever my lot, Thou has taught me to say, ’It is well; it is well with my
soul."

2. GOOD MUSIC CAN GLORIFY GOD

Music is a means of expressing a joy-filled heart. Suppose all the birds would
suddenly stop singing, and all human lips would cease to utter musical sounds.
Suppose we had a song-less world before us. Can you imagine it? Suppose when we
gather to worship God, there would be no singing. We should be exceedingly glad
for singing. It is wonderful that the wood thrush sings today like it always
did. Thank the Lord for birds which need not change their music. They have not
stepped up the tempo, or increased the volume, or thrown in any wild and weird
offbeat discords in order to stay up with the times. Good music glorifies God. A
song like, "I lift my heart today in praise.. . I’ll count my many blessings, O
how bountiful and free, yet I can never count them all, so good is God to
me"―certainly brings encouragement to those who sing it, and brings glory to our
majestic God. There are other great hymns that edify the singer, such as:

"Blessed assurance Jesus is mine."

"God is love, His mercy brightens."

"There is power in the blood."

Also, there are many songs which are intended to exalt Jesus Christ. Among those
hymns are:

"My gracious Redeemer I love." "In the rifted Rock I’m resting."

"On Christ the solid Rock I stand."

"To God be the glory, great things He has done."

These kinds of hymns have words that are theologically correct and they have
messages which exalt the Lord God.

3. GUARD AGAINST WRONG KINDS OF MUSIC

Someone may ask, "How can I know what kind of music pleases God? Are there any
ways to check or test songs today?" The answer is "Yes," and we will examine
three tests of acceptable music. a) We should test the spirit of the music. Are
the words and the music and the lyrics true to the spirit of Christ and the
message of Scripture? All music should glorify God. We read in 1 Corinthians
10:31, "Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the
glory of God."

b) We should test the message of the music.

There should be a clear edifying message in music. Not all songs have a good
message. Even some "spiritual" songs are shallow and have very little worthwhile
content The function of godly music is to edify Christians. Carnal music and
healthy spiritual words do not mix well, because the flesh wars against the
spirit, and the spirit against the flesh. All parts of music should obey God’s
laws of order. We are to let all things (including music) be done decently and
in order (1 Corinthians 14:40). Satan attempts to corrupt music by promoting
imbalance. Lots of noise dulls the senses and causes us to forget what the
message is to teach us. Be wary about listening to music where the strong,
persistent rhythm overpowers the words and the melody.

c) We should test the fruit of music

Sensuous tactics have no place in Christian music. By a breathy voice and
sliding pitches, sung very close to a microphone, a sensuous appeal is
communicated. The private space of a person is violated. Christian singers and
musicians should see themselves as ministers, not as performers or entertainers.
It would be less dangerous to let an unskilled doctor operate on our hearts,
than for an unspiritual musician to minister to our souls. The function of music
in the church is to teach and to admonish. Another purpose is to bring praise to
God. It is important for us to think about the words we are singing, as well as
to be aware of the musical tones. There are good reasons for not using musical
instruments in church services. For one thing, there is no indication that the
New Testament church used musical instruments in its services of worshiping God.
We do read about heartfelt singing. Another reason why many worship without
musical instruments, is that when there are instruments, the voice singing is
not as good. Worshipers tend to listen to the instrument rather than sing with
their voices. Another major reason for vocal singing is that there is a special
blessing to the soul when there is four-part harmonious singing of edifying
hymns. Our singing should always be reverent and dignified and in keeping with
the seriousness of the message. Godly music is for instruction and inspiration,
not for entertainment and show.

4. NOT ALL MUSIC IS ACCEPTABLE

Supper was over, and the dishes were finished, when dad and mother settled
comfortably in their living room Suddenly a series of discordant sounds broke
loose. Their teen-age daughter had gone to her room to play some of the latest
hit tunes. It was loud and it was raucous. A hoarse voice scratched out a
monotonous drone to an accompaniment that sounded like an African rhythm band.
Many people don’t realize the direct connection between their musical diet and
their spiritual growth. What difference does it make? "We like that kind of
music," some folks will say. A well-known recording company advertises this
slogan: "We tend to live on the level of the music we listen to." Music creates
an environment and sets an atmosphere for living. Subtle and insistent―it creeps
into the crevasses of our minds, and lodges there. One kind of music that is
undeserving of our listening is rock ’n’ roll music. It is one of the last great
thrusts which Satan is making to invade and confuse those who are gripped by it
A certain man went to a rock concert He said the first chord exploded with an
ear splitting roar. They had two levels―loud and louder. He said, "I left the
concert that night with my ears ringing my senses dulled, and my spirit
depressed." Those who profit financially from the rock music don’t care about
the effects it has upon their listeners. A young man said, "Some young folks
like rock ’n’ roll simply because their parents don’t like it" How sad it is to
note such signs of rebellion. Someone may say, "But I don’t listen to rock ’n’
roll; I listen to country and western singing" Country and western is hardly any
more worthwhile listening to than rock music is. One well-known woman sings
about lyin’ and cheatin’. Mother sings about woman chasing, honky-tonk. and
whisky drinkin’. Another male singer sings about sex and drinking. Some of the
songs lift up the occult Other songs contain filthy lyrics and illicit sexual
insinuations. Much country singing gives one the blues. There is no other form
of music that tries to mix a little religion in its lyrics to confuse people
like country and western music does. We appeal to readers to remember that
Christians cannot make worldly music clean. Worldly music will make Christians
unclean. Christian music needs to teach the doctrine of Christ as revealed in
God’s Word. The lyrics of Christian music will echo the attributes of a holy
God. Christian music will advocate sexual purity and permanent marriage
relationships. Christian music will strengthen the home and family ties. The
music we listen to should be reputable and strengthening to the inner spiritual
life. If you are not sure about the value of the kinds of music you are
listening to, the challenge is to show it to the most godly person you know, and
get his or her evaluation of what you are feeding into your mind and emotions.
For young people, we hope this godly person will be your father.

Our plea is that every reader will choose music that meets God’s approval. We
challenge readers to listen to and sing the psalms and hymns of the church which
have stood solidly for many centuries. Remember that the singing and praise that
come from your mouth have the potential of causing many to put their trust in
the Lord (Psalms 40:3)! Additional copies of this tract are available free on
request Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Robert Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 9: 047. LESSONS FROM SEPTEMBER 11, 2001
========================================================================

Lessons From September 11, 2001 By Daniel Lehigh A Bible Helps Tract No. 47

September 11, 2001 will forever be imprinted upon the minds of the American
people. When we heard about the planes that slammed into the World Trade Center
Towers in Manhattan, and later saw pictures of the buildings in smoke and
flames, we were stricken with horror. And then the news commentator announced
that the Pentagon building near Washington, D.C. was hit. A huge plume of smoke
rose from that five-sided, five-story building. A short time later we were
informed that a passenger jet had crashed into the ground southeast of
Pittsburgh in rural Pennsylvania. That plane narrowly missed hitting a school
where nearly 500 children were in attendance. If it had hit the school, there
likely would have been a massive loss of life. The death toll from these
terrorist actions stands at approximately four thousand. Thousands of lives have
been affected as families face futures without loved ones. Hundreds of people
are slowly recovering from the physical and psychological wounds inflicted by
this mind-numbing tragedy. The United States government has been executing a
response to this attack. Many are holding their breath waiting to see what will
happen next. As we consider this tragedy, we want to think about some lessons we
can learn from it.

1. We Live in an Uncertain World

Paul writes in 2 Timothy 3:1-5,. "This know also, that in the last days perilous
times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous,
boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy,
without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce,
despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of
pleasures more than lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the
power thereof: from such turn away." Certainly these verses are an apt
description of the groups of men, who without a shred of regret, took several
hundred lives on four airplanes. Also, several hundred fire fighters and dozens
of police officers, along with nearly four thousand persons in the destroyed
buildings, were cruelly put to death by these people. The world of the terrorist
today is frightening and twisted. Terrorists, in the name of God, believe it is
okay to hate, murder, maim, and destroy innocent human lives. They believe that
there is a special place in heaven reserved for those who kill themselves and
others. We live in a world of drive-by shootings, violent rapes, rampant
destruction of human fetuses, and senseless sexual exploitation of children and
young people. There is a general disregard for God and His moral absolutes. Our
world today is a world of sex-soaked immorality. Images and language which would
have been banned twenty years ago are now commonplace in many living rooms.
Nudity and bad language assault our nation on the television tube. Many youth
have no respect for authority. Our perilous world today is closer to destruction
than we may think.

2. We Need to be Ready to Die at any Moment

Death is certain. Hebrews 9:27 says that "It is appointed unto men once to die,
but after this the judgment." There is probably nothing more certain than the
fact that unless Jesus Christ returns first, every person in the world today
will die and stand before a holy God in judgment. The people who died on
September 11 had no idea when they started their day, that this would be the day
of their death. They were sipping coffee, riding elevators, boarding airplanes,
and doing countless other ordinary things. In a moment, many without warning
were in eternity. Many of them were ready to face God, but what a tragedy that
many more were not prepared to die. What a lesson this is for each of us. Jesus
Christ came to this earth two thousand years ago and died on the cross to pay
for our eternal salvation. That salvation is free and it is available to all,
but it is not cheap. It cost the blood of God’s only Son. It is not effective in
our lives until we reach out by faith and accept it. We do that by acknowledging
our sin to God, repenting of that sin, acknowledging that Christ is God’s Son
and that He died to pay for our sin. We then must accept that payment and allow
Christ to live within us. Then we must live lives of obedience to Him. If you do
not have the assurance of salvation; if you are not sure that if you died
tonight you would go to Heaven — as Christ’s ambassador, I urge you to make it a
top priority to come to Christ for salvation. Even in the midst of a perilous
world today, the "good news" is that we can be ready to face death at any moment
through the blood of our Savior Jesus Christ.

3. The Importance of Family and Friends

This fact was driven home to the nation as we saw images of people describing
loved ones who were killed. It was heard in the frantic cell phone calls made by
doomed passengers to loved ones. The words, "I love you. I love you" were
penetrating and heartbreaking. We saw the importance of family and friends as we
heard about and saw pictures of funerals and memorial services for the loved
ones. It was felt as we heard about people frantically rushing from building to
building, then to morgues and hospitals in a desperate search for missing family
members. A number of people who had started divorce proceedings canceled them
and decided to try to restore their marriages. Some news commentators said they
were forced to think about what was really important to them, and they realized
one of the important things was family and friends. All of us need to remember
and cherish our family and friends. We should encourage and build each other up.
Our family members should feel safe and loved in our homes. How desperate we
would be to provide that love and care if they would be taken away from us by
death. So let’s resolve to treat our family and friends in a way that will help
to build legacies of good memories after we (or they) are gone..

4. The Value and Comfort of Prayer

Prayers as simple as "O God, help me," along with a variety of prayers uttered
at the nation’s capital and in churches all over the nation, ascended to God. We
were reminded of the importance of prayer for our President and our civic
leaders; for the nation and protection for its people; for the rescuers who made
such selfless sacrifice in laboring nonstop to find victims of the disaster; for
the wounded and injured; and yes, even for the enemies who did this terrible
deed. We need to remember that we are to be people of prayer at all times, not
just in times of disaster. Our relationship with the heavenly Father should be
one where we are familiar with prayer and the worship of God. Then when disaster
strikes we don’t need to get acquainted with God; we already know Him and can
come boldly into His presence and find grace to help in our time of need.

Thank God for the comfort and value of prayer. Let’s resolve to be a praying
people.

5. The Spirit of Unity that Joined us as a Nation

Speaking of the terrorists, Pennsylvania’s Governor Ridge said, "They did not
drive us apart; they will bring us together." The days and weeks immediately
following the attack brought an incredible coming together of the nation. Flags
flew. Signs read, "God bless America." People were united around the President.
There were of course, a number of groups opposed to the President’s action, but
the sense of unity was great. The time of national tragedy brought a rare
cooperation between the political parties. Differences were forgotten or
minimized as they pulled together to deal with the agenda of rescue, rebuilding,
and response. Let’s take a lesson. As Christ’s body, we need to unite in the
work of Christ’s kingdom. Our focus should be on building each other up,
encouraging each other, and spurring each other on to a closer walk with Christ.
Our focus should be on reaching a lost world with the good news of the gospel.
Unity and focus on these areas will enhance the work of Christ’s kingdom.

6. We should use Times like this as Witnessing Opportunities

All around us, there continue to be people whose hearts have been softened by
this tragedy. I heard of a Christian organization close to the World Trade
Center which said, "We are determined to use this disaster as a tool to share
the love of Christ with others. People are open to Christ during the time of
tragedy." We need to be open to God’s direction and be ready to share the gospel
when He gives the opportunity. It’s great to pray for and support missionaries,
but that does not relieve us of the individual responsibility of obeying
Christ’s imperative command to "Make disciples of all nations." A survivor of
the disaster says, "From now on I will take every opportunity I have to share
the gospel. We don’t know how many opportunities we will have." What a challenge
for every one of us! How are we going to use the opportunities God gives us to
witness to a lost and dying world?

7. The Providence and Sovereignty of God

We serve a God who is sovereign in the affairs of men and nations. The stories
of people who were doomed or spared that day are a silent testimony of God’s
sovereign hand in our affairs. For example, one lady missed an elevator. She was
walking through the lobby and saw the doors of one elevator about to close. She
yelled to the people in the elevator, "I’ll take the next one." Within moments
she heard a loud whoosh, like a strong wind. She started running. Before she got
through the revolving door, all the glass broke, cutting her wrist and slashing
her head. But because she missed the elevator, she made it out alive. We cannot
understand God’s ways, but we can take comfort through our tears that truly "All
things work together for good to them that love God" (Romans 8:28). Our
sovereign God loves each person more than any of us can possibly love our
children. His timing is always accurate, and He will never do or allow anything
to happen to us that is not for our good and for His glory. Charles Spurgeon 8.
A Call to Repentance and Humility

As our nation reeled from the terrorist attacks, many people across the land
called for a turning back to God. President Bush called for a National Day of
Prayer and Remembrance. Tragedy makes us think. The Scripture says that we are
to humble ourselves and pray, and seek God’s face, and turn from our wicked
ways, if we expect God to hear from heaven and forgive our sins and heal our
land (see 2 Chronicles 7:14). These words are a ringing call to each of us as we
reflect upon the tragedy we have lived through. In these perilous days, we need
humility and prayer, and a seeking of God’s face, and a turning from our sins.
God’s precious promise is that if we do these things, He will hear, forgive, and
heal our land. God can keep us even in perilous times. But if He chooses to take
us through the fire of tragedy, He will never leave us or forsake us. We should
always be ready to stand before God, for we do not know when we will be called
upon to exchange time for eternity.

Additional copies of this tract are available free on request. Ask for our
sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Robert Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 10: 110. THE SCRIPTURAL HEADVEILING
========================================================================

THE SCRIPTURAL HEADVEILING by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 110 The
City of Corinth was a great city in Paul’s day. Its Population numbered more
than seven hundred thousand people. It was a city about the size of Boston.
Since Corinth is located on a narrow neck of land that connects the southern
part of Greece with the northern part, all traffic north and south in the
country of Greece had to pass through the city of Corinth ― there was no other
way for it to go. And the extreme southern tip of Greece was a very dangerous
cape in ancient times, so most of the traffic east and west also passed through
the city of Corinth instead of going around the southern tip. Therefore its
location made Corinth one of the greatest trading and commercial centers in the
ancient world. It was the largest and most wealthy city in Greece. Its people
lived in luxury, and the wickedness that goes along with prosperity and luxury
abounded on every hand.

It was to this city that the Apostle Paul came in the year 51 A.D., and in
weakness and fear and much trembling, he preached the Gospel, and the Bible says
many believed. A Church was started there. And then many years later, Paul wrote
a letter to these people, dealing with ten great ever present problems, and one
of the problems is that of the veiling for sisters in the Church.

The teaching in 1 Corinthians It is not an attempt to promote the Oriental
custom of veiling the head. It is not an ancient Jewish tradition carried over
into Christianity. The veiling for women (as given in I Corinthians 11) was a
practice different from any previously existing social practice. It was a
practice intended to symbolize a great principle of the Christian faith. It is a
distinctive practice designed especially for Christian people. We want to look
at the principle upon which the veiling is based, the reasons why the veiling is
to be worn, and the problems that are closely related.

1. THE PRINCIPLE UPON WHICH THE VEILING IS BASED The principle is stated in 1
Corinthians 11:3, "But I would have you know that the head of every man is
Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God."
Too often we fail to emphasize this great principle when we talk about the
veiling. Paul says, "But I would have you know." In the Greek language there are
two words for "know" ― the one a strong word meaning "to know with certainty,"
and the other a weaker word meaning simply "to be aware of." It’s the strong
word used here. Paul says, "I want you to know with certainty (I want you to
know for sure) that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of the woman
is man." The word "head" means "authority." The Bible says to Christian people,
"The authority of every man is Christ, and the authority of the woman is the
man." Every man who expects to be saved through the merits of Jesus Christ must
be subject to His authority, and every Christian woman should gladly recognize
her subordination to the man.

According to God’s standard ― headship, authority and leadership (as far as
human relations are concerned) are vested in the man― and this standard must he
observed within the Church. And the veiling is a symbol of the woman’s
acceptance of this subordination to man’s headship.

Beware of the teaching which says that wearing the veil makes the woman equal to
the man. Why the very reason she wears the veiling is because she recognizes
that she is not equal to him, and that she wants to be subject to him. Wearing
the veil gives her equal access to the throne of God, and (with the veiling) she
prays directly to God ― but wearing the veil does not dissolve her social and
civil relationships to the man. She is still to be subject to him. In fact, she
wears the veiling to show that she is. The man and the woman are equal in
spiritual privilege, but they are not equal in social relationships. The basic
unit of society is not the individual, but the family. And every family (if it
is to be united and operated successfully), like any other team, must have a
captain. According to Gods law, the captain of the family team, is the man. And
notice too, that the Scripture does not speak in terms of husband and wife, but
in terms of man and woman. This means that the principle applies not only to
those who are wives, but to unmarried daughters and to widows as well. The man
should have the place of leadership, whether it he the husband in the home, the
father in the family, or the elders in the Church. The captain of the family
team is the man. Final responsibility for making decisions must rest upon him,
and the woman should graciously accept this place of leadership on the part of
man. To the men it must be pointed out that this principle is not intended to
give license to become cruel and overbearing and unreasonable. The man is not to
be a grumpy, bossy, domineering sort of person who thinks that all the wheels of
the home must turn to suit his pleasure. Headship is not the same as lordship!
The man is not to become a tyrant! Rather, it is a matter of shouldering
responsibility. The principle of headship is stated in 1 Corinthians 11:3. The
man should recognize his subordination to Christ, and the woman should recognize
her subordination to the man, and this should be done just as joyfully as Jesus
Christ voluntarily became submissive to the Father, and came to this world as a
Mediator between man and God. And then in 1 Corinthians 11:4-5, Paul says the
man should show his subjection to Christ, and the woman should show her
subjection to the man (not only recognize that this order exists), but each
should show it with a sign. Verse 4 says the man should show his subjection to
Christ by praying or prophesying with his head shorn or shaven, and uncovered.
Verse 5 says the woman should show her subjection to the man by praying or
prophesying with her head veiled.

Notice that the veiling is not only to be worn in times of public worship, but
it ought to be worn at all times. The principle of head-ship is a continual,
ever present relationship, and therefore the veiling should be a continual, ever
present symbol of that relationship. T his is true also when we consider the
nature of praying and prophesying. Praying means "speaking to God on behalf of
others," and prophesying means "speaking to others on behalf of God," and both
these activities should be practiced many times daily, and not only during times
of public worship. John Chrysostom (a Christian leader in the Fourth Century)
says, "What will the woman who neglects this ordinance (of wearing the veiling
at all times) do? Will she stifle the spontaneous prayer of thanksgiving? Will
she meet temptation unarmed by prayer? Or will she wear the veiling during all
her waking hours, and thus be qualified at any time to fellowship with her God,
and to witness for Him?"

Paul says in 1 Corinthians 11:2 that these ordinances are intended to be kept:
they are not something merely to talk about; they should be literally observed
and kept.

2. THE REASONS FOR WEARING THE VEILING

Beginning with 1 Corinthians 11:6, Paul was inspired to state seven reasons why
the Christian woman’s hair should be long and veiled:

(1)It is a shame to omit it (read1 Corinthians 11:6) The Greek word translated
"shorn" means "to cut." The word translated "covered" means "to veil." In Paul’s
day people knew that it is a shame for a woman to be shaven or shorn. Cut hair
was a public mark of wickedness and prostitution, only women of the lowest type
cut their hair. So long hair has been the badge of virtuous womanhood, and short
’hair has been the badge of harlotry. The harlot cut her hair because she had
difficulty keeping it arranged neatly in her manner of living ― that’s where cut
hair got its start. Therefore, everyone agreed that it was shameful for a woman
to have her hair cut. But God says in 1 Corinthians 11:6 that refusing to wear
the symbol of subjection (refusing to wear the veiling) is as shameful as
cutting the hair. In fact, if she is not willing to veil her head, she ought to
be consistently wrong and cut off her hair too. The one is just as shameful as
the other. 1 Corinthians 11:6 says, "For if the woman be not covered (if she
will not veil herself) let her also be shorn." One later translation says, "If a
woman will not veil herself, she should cut off her hair as well." The Bible
teaches that it is right and proper for the Christian woman to veil her long
hair, and that it is shameful and disgraceful for her to cut it off. So you see,
there is nothing more ridiculous than for a woman to cut her hair, and then
attempt to wear a veiling over it. She already has become a shame by cutting off
her hair, and the veiling will never cover the shame!

(2) God’s order in creation calls for it (read1 Corinthians 11:7-9)

Paul says that even in creation, there is a difference between a man and a woman
that puts the man in a place of leadership over the woman. God made the man
first; the woman was created after he was. This is merely God’s order way back
at the creation, and it ought to be respected and honored.

God made Adam first, the woman was made after he was, and the veiling is merely
a symbol that shows respect for this order established way back at the creation.

(3) The angels expect it (read1 Corinthians 11:10)

Angels are constantly watching God’s people. They observe the conduct of the
members of the Church. They rejoice when souls are born into the family of God.
When the Gospel is preached and the invitation is given and a wandering sinner
comes home, there is rejoicing in the presence of the angels. And certainly,
they are sorely grieved by any departure from God’s plan.

1 Corinthians 11:10 says that the woman should have power on her head because of
the angels. The Greek word translated "power" literally means "a sign of
authority" ― a sign indicating that she is submissive to the authority of the
man. This is why a hat, or a handkerchief, or an ordinary hood is not
acceptable. These coverings have no spiritual significance. They are not a sign
of anything. But the veiling is a symbol (a sign) of the woman’s subjection to
God through man. It is a sign of submission to authority. When an American ship
sails (for example), it doesn’t display any old piece of cloth from its
masthead. A simple piece of cloth is not a sign of anything. Instead, the ship
displays a red, white and blue flag. The flag is a recognized sign. It
represents the greatest nation on earth. And any nation which insults the
symbol, insults the nation that it represents. And just so the veiling is a sign
that shows both heaven and earth that the woman is taking her rightful place in
God’s divine order. And if she refuses to acknowledge the authority of man (and
refuses to wear the sign of authority), she offends even the angels.

(4) Mutual inter-dependence requires it (read1 Corinthians 11:11-12)

There is a mutual dependence between the man and the woman. Each is necessary to
the happiness of the other. 1 Corinthians 11:12 says that the woman is of the
man―that is, in creation the first woman was made out of the man. If it hadn’t
been for Adam (the first man), the first woman would never have been created.
Therefore (in that sense) the woman is dependent upon the man. 1 Corinthians
11:12 continues, "the man also is by the woman." That is, every man has been
born of a woman. There could not be a man in the world today, if some mother had
not given birth to him. And therefore (in that sense), man is dependent upon the
woman.

The woman is of the man in the sense that the first woman was made from the man,
and the man is by the woman in the sense that every man was born of a mother.
And so, you see, the two go hand in hand. And wherever two or more parties
belong together, the one must have the place of authority, and the other, the
place of subjection. This is true in every avenue of life. It is true of a ruler
and his citizens, elders and their congregation, a teacher and his pupils, the
husband and his wife, the father and his children, etc. Where two or more
parties are inter-dependent upon each other, one must have authority, one must
be submissive. Paul simply points out the reasonableness of God’s order, and we
should gladly submit to this order.

(5)Your own good judgment supports it (read1 Corinthians 11:13) The Lord appeals
now to our common sense. Everyone of us was born with a natural, inborn sense of
what is fitting and right― and our common sense tells us that long hair is a
glory for the woman. Even the heathen regard long hair as a glory for women.
It’s a native, inborn sense.

I taught a Sunday School Class in a neighboring church some time ago, and after
class our little girls were sitting with us. We don’t cut their hair, because it
is our prayer that they will accept Jesus Christ when they reach the age of
accountability (and that they will obey Him too) ―and we don’t want to make it
hard for them to obey Him. Several of the ladies sitting in back of us said to
one another, of our little five-year old daughter, "My isn’t her hair beautiful?
Look at that beautiful long hair." And then she leaned front, and said to our
daughter, "Don’t you ever let your mommy and daddy cut your hair." The point is
simply this: Even though we are living in a time when our culture has drifted
far from God’s design, and wickedness abounds on every hand, and many have no
respect for God’s law―yet many people have enough common sense to see that long
hair is a woman’s glory, and that short hair is her shame.

(6) Nature teaches it (read verses1 Corinthians 11:14-15)

It seems that the woman naturally has longer, more beautiful hair than the man.
Nature itself is a good instructor. The longer, more beautiful hair of the woman
is an object-lesson in nature that teaches us that a man is to have short hair,
and a woman is to have long hair. Many sincerely state, "But the Scripture
doesn’t say how long a woman’s hair should be." In this chapter God uses three
words to describe the length of a woman’s hair: shaven, shorn, and long. Some
ask how long the hair must be to be counted long, and the answer is this ― if it
is not shaven and if it is not shorn, then it is long. If you cut off an inch,
then it’s shorn; if you cut it all off, then it’s shaven; if you don’t cut any
off, then it’s long. That’s not too hard, is it?

I know that many say, "But verse 15 says the hair is given for a covering." But
1 Corinthians 11:15 does not say, "Her hair is her covering." It says, "Her hair
is given her for a covering." The Greek word translated "covering" in 1
Corinthians 11:15 is not the same as the word translated "covered" in 1
Corinthians 11:6. There it was "katakalupto" (meaning "to veil"), here it is
"periboliaiou" (meaning "to cast around").1 Corinthians 11:15 literally says,
"For her hair is given her to be cast around (the head)"― for a covering to be
put on, you see.

(7) Universal apostolic practice demands it (read verse 16)

If there are some who are deaf to reason, and can’t be convinced by the weighty
and logical arguments that have just been presented ― then they’ll have to be
silenced by apostolic authority. Paul is simply saying that neither he nor the
churches founded by him, nor any of the churches in ancient times ― none of them
permit a woman to pray or prophesy unveiled. The sister’s veiling was a
universal practice of the apostolic church. The catacombs of Rome, the
sculptural carvings in the walls of buildings, the early historical records ―
all bear witness to the fact that the veiling was observed in every early
church. This was the normal, universal practice in the churches of Greece and
Rome and Antioch and Africa ― everywhere.

Some teach that Paul was saying here in verse 16 that we must avoid contention,
and that if this teaching causes contention, we should drop it. Why would the
Holy Spirit use half a chapter in the Bible to teach the veiling and to point
out the reasons why it should be worn, and then conclude by saying that it
shouldn’t be practiced if it causes contention?

3. THE PROBLEMS THAT ARE CLOSELY RELATED

There are a few questions which are not touched upon directly by the passage
here in 1 Corinthians 11. One of them is― "To whom does this teaching apply?"
Many Bible teachers today dismiss this practice as a mere teaching for the
culture of Paul’s day, and say it has no relevance for the Church today. But if
you read 1 Corinthians 1:1-2, you’ll find that this chapter is not addressed
only to the people of Corinth, but to "all that in every place call upon Jesus
Christ as Lord." In our day, when women are tending to become more and more
masculine and are assuming more places of authority, it’s all the more important
that Christian women wear a symbol of submission. Even in some of our public
schools, children are being taught disrespect for God’s order of headship. In
one elementary school a few years ago, the teacher lamented to her class that
men run the world and that women ought to have more authority―and all this sort
of thing. The girls in that fifth grade class (at the ripe old age of eleven)
were so offended they refused to speak to the boys all afternoon. They walked
around with their noses held high. They were going to show those boys who could
run things. Certainly in our day it is necessary that Christian women wear a
symbol of submission.

Another problem is this: "But I know good Christian women that don’t wear the
veiling. Some are Sunday School teachers and even missionaries, and they don’t
wear the veiling." It seems mighty strange that some professing Christian people
want to teach Sunday School classes, and want to go to foreign countries, and
are eager to do great things for God―and yet they refuse to do a little thing
that gives Him pleasure! It reminds one of Naaman. He came down to the prophet
of Israel to be cured of his leprosy, but he became angry when he was told to
dip in the Jordan seven times. His servant said, "Naaman, if the prophet had
told you to do some great thing, you would have done it―why not do this simple
thing he asks you to do?" Naaman did, and he was healed. Those who want to do
great things for God, but are not willing to do the small things He
requests―surely their lives are not completely pleasing to God. And always guard
against a veiling that is too small. Those who drop the wearing of the veiling,
usually don’t do it all at once, but rather, the veiling grows smaller and
smaller, and then it’s worn less and less frequently, and then finally it’s
discarded altogether. There are still many people who will inwardly and secretly
respect you, if you are brave enough and humble enough to break with the
fashions of the world―to practice the simple life and to wear this symbol of
loving subjection. There are still many people who respect this Bible teaching,
because they know that it is fitting and right.

True happiness comes from a right relationship with God, and we become children
of God through faith in Jesus Christ. One who meets the conditions of salvation,
and receives Jesus Christ into his heart, becomes a new creation. If you will
give your heart in full surrender to Jesus Christ, you’ll receive a new outlook
on God’s Word; His commandments will not seem grievous; this chapter will not
seem difficult at all. The Lord Jesus says, "Behold I stand at the door and
knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and
will sup with him, and he with me," Revelation 3:20. The invitation is yours.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 11: 155. THE BIBLE DOCTRINE OF NONRESISTANCE
========================================================================

THE BIBLE DOCTRINE OF NONRESISTANCE By Harold S. Martin A BIBLE HELPS BOOKLET
No. 155

Nonresistance is a principle taught in the Scriptures. The word nonresistance"
is coined from the words of our Lord, when He said, "But I say unto you, that ye
resist not evil, but whosoever smites thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the
other also." From the very origin of the Anabaptist Movement, nonresistance was
one of the chief pillars of its doctrinal belief. The historian, Robert Proud,
says that the Anabaptists ’hold it not becoming those who follow Christ, to bear
arms or fight, because they say their true Master has forbidden his disciples to
resist evil."

Nonresistance is really a result of the doctrine of grace. Certainly those who
have become recipients of God’s grace In their own lives, should show the same
grace toward their fellow-men. God displayed His grace toward us while we were
yet sinners. He loved us when we were enemies, and just so we are to love our
enemies, and to display grace toward those who persecute us.

The principle of nonresistance must be practiced in times of peace as well as in
times of war. The Christian must be careful not to take revenge. The Scriptures
teach against retaliation with the tongue, and against suing at the law. The
early Christians were commended because they took joyfully "the spoiling of
their goods" Hebrews 10:34. They refused to resist evil; they didn’t fight back;
they knew that they had a heritage in Heaven that the spoilers couldn’t touch.
1.PRINCIPLES OF THE DOCTRINE

Every teaching has some basic principles upon which it is built. We want to name
three principles that underlie the doctrine of nonresistance.

(1) The kingdom of Christ is not of this world. There are two kingdoms of men in
the world; those who have been regenerated by faith in Jesus Christ, and those
who are unregenerate. Jesus says, "My kingdom is not of this world; if my
kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight" John 18:36. Christ’s
kingdom is made up of those who have experienced the saving grace of God in
their lives. His kingdom is not supported by armies and maintained by taxes.
Rather, it is a kingdom composed of persons who voluntarily believe in Jesus
Christ, and seek to become like Him in their daily character and conduct. One
who is a member of Christ’s kingdom is instructed to bless his persecutors, and
to pray for evildoers, and to love his enemies. And if you love a man, you are
not going to put a bullet through him, nor ram a bayonet into his body, nor drop
bombs on him. The standards of Christ’s kingdom are different from the standards
of the kingdoms of this world. One who claims to submit to Christ’s kingship,
will find that the army, the navy and the air force are not for him.

Because Christ’s kingdom is not of this world, the early Christians refused to
participate in military service. Tertullian says of the legions of the Roman
army, "Not a Christian could be found among them." In the early days of
Christianity, the Church said, "If they wish to be baptized in the Lord, let
them cease from military service, or not be received." The historian, C. J.
Cadoux says that no Christian after his conversion "ever thought of enlisting in
the army, until nearly two hundred years after Christ." The early Christians
recognized that Christ’s kingdom is not of this world, and that His standards
are much higher than the standards of the world-kingdoms―and therefore
nonresistance was believed and practiced by the entire church.

(2) The spirit of Christ is not of this world. Jesus came into a Samaritan
village one day and the Bible says that the folks there didn’t receive Him. When
James and John saw this, they wanted to call fire down from heaven to consume
these people. But this was all contrary to the spirit of Christ, and it must
have sorely grieved Him. Luke 9:55 says, "But (Jesus) turned and rebuked them,
and said, Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of, for the Son of Man is not
come to destroy men’s lives, but to save Them." Taking the lives of human beings
is contrary to the spirit of Christ.

General Leslie McNair (in a New York Times article) described the attitudes and
the spirit promoted in the armed services. He says, "Our soldiers must have a
fighting spirit; if you call that hating enemies, then we must hate with every
fiber of our being. We must lust for battle; we must scheme and plan night and
day to kill; we must hit harder and harder; we must become tougher and tougher;
the avowed purpose of the army is to make killers out of every soldier." Can you
reconcile such an attitude with the teachings and the spirit of Jesus?

One young man who had been in the army during World War II, tells how one of his
buddies in training was kind of softhearted. When they were training, they were
to drive their bayonets into the stomachs of a dummy victim. This fellow was
kind of slow and timid about the whole thing, and finally the officer lost his
patience, swore at the young fellow, and ordered him to get up in front of that
dummy and "cut out his guts." He reminded him that this was war, and not a
Sunday School picnic, and that every man in the camp was there to learn how to
kill Germans.

It’s impossible to have the spirit of Christ within, and at the same time bear
arms. The carnal sword and the spirit of Jesus do not point in the same
direction.

(3) The methods of Christ are not of this world. Paul says in 2 Corinthians
10:3-4, "For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: for the
weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling
down of strongholds." Jesus endured much reviling and persecution when He was
here on earth, and yet never once did He use carnal weapons for defense. And the
same thing can be said for true Christians down through the centuries. They have
won their battles by using the breastplate of righteousness, and the shield of
faith, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God. The Christian
doesn’t use carnal weapons, but this does not mean that he is helpless in the
face of evil and unrighteousness. Take the weapon of prayer for example. When
(during the persecutions of the early church) Peter was cast into prison, the
Bible says, "Prayer was made without ceasing, of the Church, unto God for him."
The people prayed. Here the power of prayer was pitted against the power of the
armed might of the Roman Empire―and those who prayed won the battle! The iron
gate opened, and Peter was set free. More things are wrought by prayer than this
world dreams of.

Another powerful weapon used by the believer, is the practice of deeds of
kindness. Jesus says, ’Do good unto them that hate you." Paul puts it this way:
"If your enemy hunger, feed him." We have a beautiful illustration of the
victory of kindness over evil in 2 Kings 6. The Syrian army had been delivered
into the hands of Israel through the intervention of the prophet Elisha. And
when the king of Israel saw that the enemy had been delivered into his hand, he
said to Elisha, "Shall I smite them?" And he said again, a second time, "Shall I
smite them?" This may have been the most natural course of action, but Elisha
said, "Thou shalt not smite them, (but) set bread and water before them that
they may eat and drink, and go to their master." Elisha said, "Feed them and let
them go." Show them kindness, he said. And that’s what the king of Israel did.
And you know, there’s an interesting postscript to this story: 2 Kings 6:23
says, "So the bands of Syria came no more into the land of Israel." The
Christian’s weapons are spiritual. He conquers with the power of the Cross.
Menno Simons used to say, "Our fortress is Christ, our sword is the Word of God,
our victory is faith in the Almighty. We let swords of iron and steel to those
who consider human blood equal to swine’s blood." The Christian has spiritual
weapons.

These have been principles upon which the doctrine of nonresistance is based.
The kingdom of Christ, the spirit of Christ and the methods of Christ are not of
this world.

2. PROBLEMS OF THE DOCTRINE

Most every doctrine carries with it some related matters that seem to be
problems. We want to look primarily at the problem of Israel’s practice in Old
Testament days. The Old Testament frequently tells about the wars of Israel, and
many of these wars were authorized and commanded by God. It’s hard for the
Christian to reconcile this with the command to "resist not evil" in the New
Testament. Jesus said the Scriptures cannot be broken, and they do not
contradict themselves, and so the problem seems to be very real.

There are at least three things we must remember here:

(1) Israel was a nation of this world, while the Church is a spiritual nation
not of this world. Israel was a nation just like any other nation, except that
God had chosen her for a special purpose. The Israelites lived in a particular
location on earth; they had boundaries to their possessions; they maintained a
government, with a capital city, a throne, a king, and a royal family. And to
maintain this nation in the land, God permitted the use of force. But the Church
is not such a nation. The Church is a people called out of darkness into the
light of the Gospel, from every land and every nation. There’s no particular
geographical location; there are no boundaries to maintain; there’s no capital
city; there’s no regal throne. Israel was a nation; the Church is not such a
nation.

(2) Israel was not a regenerated people, while the Church is composed of those
who are regenerate. Romans 8:3-4 says, "For what the law could not do, in that
it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful
flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh; that the righteousness of the
law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the
Spirit." Israel could not perform the righteousness of the law, for she walked
after the flesh. But Christians have been regenerated, and thus are equipped for
a new kind of life, and they are called upon to follow a much higher standard
than the Old Testament law.

(3) Israel operated under the dispensation of law, while the Church is living
during the dispensation of grace. Jesus says, "Ye have heard that it was said,
an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth, but I say unto you, that ye resist
not evil, but if any man shall smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him the
other also." This is an extension that Christ Himself made. He participated In
giving the Old Testament law, and certainly He has the right to broaden it.
Someone says, "But God never changes, and if God doesn’t change, then He can’t
approve war in the Old Testament, andcondemnit in the New Testament." But this
is a faulty argument. It’s true that God’s character never changes, but His
methods do change from time to time, from age to age, from dispensation to
dispensation. The relationship between the Old and New Testaments is a study
that requires more space than we will take here, but remember that the truths of
the Old Testament receive a new and deeper significance in the New Testament, in
light of Calvary and Pentecost. The New Testament is the Christian’s final
authority for faith and conduct. If we are to have a true understanding of the
will of God, we must always accept the New Testament interpretation of the Old
Testament.

Some folks have a problem accepting the doctrine of nonresistance, however,
because of a few statements Jesus made, as recorded in the New Testament.

Jesus said, for example, "Think not that I am come to send peace on earth; I
came not to send peace, but a sword." But here the context clearly shows that
the word "sword" is a figurative word, which indicates the division and
persecution and misunderstanding that will arise in families and communities
when there are those members of the family or community who follow Jesus. The
parallel reference in Luke 12:51 says, "Suppose ye that I am come to give peace
on earth? I tell you nay, but rather division; for from henceforth there shall
be five in one house divided; three against two, and two against three."
Sometimes Christians will find even members of their own families turning
against them.

In another place, Jesus says "He that hath a purse, let him take it, and
likewise his scrip. And he that hath no sword, let him sell his garment and buy
one." Luke 22:36. Jesus spoke these words just before He went into the Garden to
pray. And just a little later, when the crowd had gathered to take Jesus, Peter
used the sword. He smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his ear. But
Jesus rebuked him for using the sword, and then He said to him, "All that take
the sword shall perish by it." And then Jesus graciously restored the servant’s
ear. Whatever else Jesus meant by the words, "He that hath no sword, let him
sell his garment and buy one," He certainly did not mean that the disciples were
free to injure others with the sword. A dagger such as the disciples carried,
was often used to cut wood and to slay animals for food.

There are other problems associated with the doctrine of nonresistance, but the
basic principles upon which the doctrine Is built, are clear. Each one of the
problems that sometimes is associated with the doctrine, is really only a
seeming contradiction.

3. PROTECTIONS FOR THE DOCTRINE

There are always some who try and make a teaching mean something that it was
never intended to mean. For the purpose of safeguarding the doctrine of
nonresistance, several things should be pointed out.

(1) War is permitted for civil government. Jesus said, "If my kingdom were of
this world, then would my servants fight." Jesus recognized that the very nature
of the kingdoms of this world, demands that they be defended with armed might.
The hardness and greed of unconverted human hearts, sometimes seem to understand
nothing but the language of force. The sons of God can live a life of love for
their enemies, but the sons of men are living under the rule of Satan, and are
governed by the law of force. Paul says of the state official (in Romans 13),
"He beareth not the sword in vain; for he is a revenger to execute wrath upon
him that doeth evil." The masses of this world will not allow God’s Word to
control their lives, and therefore they must be held in control by the sword.
The state has the authority to punish; it has the right to carry the sword; if
there had been no civil authority, only anarchy and chaos would exist, because
of the wickedness of human hearts. Both the Old Testament and the New Testament
recognize the authority of the state to maintain order by the use of force. And
because we recognize this permission in the Scriptures (for governments to use
the sword), we cannot (according to modern use of the term) be called
"pacifists." Pacifism covers many types of opposition to warfare. It is Satan’s
counterfeit for the doctrine of nonresistance. True Christians have never
advocated the doctrines of present day pacifism. The pacifist aims to establish
a better world by eliminating war; he attempts to bring peace and harmony among
the unregenerate nations of earth, by working through political influence; his
primary mistake lay in the fact that he believes in the innate goodness of man.
One pacifist group told John F. Kennedy, "We believe there is a divine power in
man, that can save the world from war and destruction." But this contradicts the
teaching of our Lord when he says, "For from within, out of the heart of man,
proceed murders and wickedness" Mark 7:20.

The peace-emphasis promoted by most leaders within the churches of America
today, is not the doctrine of nonresistance taught in the Bible. Nonresistance
describes the faith and life of those who accept the Scriptures as the revealed
will of God, and who cannot participate in warfare because their Lord forbids
it. He teaches the law of love. Pacifism, on the other hand, Is something
different. Roland Bainton says that modern pacifism (as promoted by most civil
and religious leaders today), is not based so much on Christian principles, as
it is on a mere desire for survival. Many of our leaders object to war, not
because of loyalty to Christ and the Scriptures, but because they have a fear of
death and destruction in this awful atomic age.

(2) Wars will continue until the end. The Bible does not teach that a time will
come during this age, when wars will cease. Daniel 9:26 says literally, "Even
unto the time of the end, wars and desolations are determined." Jesus, when
describing the closing days of this age, says there shall be "wars and rumors of
wars". In the closing days of this age, the armies of the world, under the
leadership of the Antichrist, will march against Jerusalem for one final burst
of rage against God and His people, and there they shall utterly perish (Joel
3:9-12). The Bible teaches that the nations of the world will be universally
armed (not disarmed), as we approach the close of this age.

Our early Anabaptist forefathers were not optimistic about the prospects of
peace for this age. Harold S. Bender says that they "saw the whole of history
(from the fall of the first Adam, down to the Second Coming of Christ), as a
great battle between God and His enemies. There was no humanistic vision of
getting rid of war in history." The Christian does not expect that economic
justice and political cooperation are going to be ushered in by efforts of
unrighteous men. Our hope for changing the world, lies in the coming of Christ,
who will "judge among the nations," and usher in a kingdom of peace. In the
meantime, the Christian obeys his government, pays his taxes, and respects
governmental leaders. And only if the government expressly commands us to do
that which God has forbidden, only then do we follow the example of Peter and
John, when they said, "We ought to obey God rather than men."

War is a terrible thing. One of the survivors of the atomic blast at Hiroshima
describes what she saw. She says, "All the houses were demolished; the crumbled
walls stretched for many, many miles; people rushed out from the center of
impact; their bodies were burned; their skin was hanging down like rags; their
faces were swollen to twice their normal size; people were crying aloud with
pain." She says, "I saw someone walking, dragging something along. To my
surprise it was his own intestines. His stomach was ripped open, and he was
dragging it along as he walked without knowing what he was doing." She
continues, "My oldest daughter had only two slight wounds, but a month after the
bombing, she died from radiation." A soldier who witnessed the air raids in
Germany says he saw people coming out of their shelters―insane, wandering about,
running away, not knowing where to go. Thousands were killed. Still others died
of disease and cold and starvation." No one can ever measure the suffering and
misery and heartaches that have resulted from war. And on the Judgment Day, God
will hardly look down upon the soldier’s bloody hands, and say, ’Well done, thou
good and faithful servant." To serve as a conscientious objector to war may
bring ridicule from friends, but one who practices nonresistance in life, can
stand before God with clean hands, unstained by human blood. And always remember
that "a conscience void of offense before God and man," is a greater reward than
any human decoration ever offered for bravery on the battlefield. Be grateful to
God if your government has provided for alternative service of a constructive
nature.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 12: 165. CREATION AND EVOLUTION
========================================================================

CREATION AND EVOLUTION (Studies in Genesis 1, 2) by Harold S. Martin A Bible
Helps Booklet No. 165

The first eleven chapters of Genesis tell about the first few thousand years of
human history. The Book of Genesis is the book of beginnings. In fact, the word
"Genesis" is a Greek word meaning "origin." Genesis sets forth the beginning of
the heavens and the earth; the beginning of man and of sin; the beginning of
salvation and of punishment. Genesis is the seed-plot of the Bible. Almost every
doctrine of major importance has its roots in the Book of Genesis. Moses was the
writer of the Book of Genesis. He was trained in the wisdom of the Egyptians; he
spent long hours in communion with God on Sinai; he had plenty of opportunity to
receive direct revelation from God. People sometimes say, "But how did Moses
know that God created the earth in six days? Surely Moses wasn’t there; he
didn’t see God create the earth." But if God could reveal to the prophets the
details of the distant future (and He did it), surely He could reveal to Moses
the details of the remote past. Genesis is quoted more than sixty times in the
New Testament. Jesus obviously accepted the book of Genesis as historical and
trustworthy and divinely inspired. He quoted from it, and never once did He
indicate that anything in Genesis was unreliable. Some of the sharpest attacks
against the Bible, have been leveled against the early chapters of Genesis. The
devil knows that the quickest way to demolish a building is to strike at its
foundation. If a person can be persuaded to pull out the first pages of the
Bible, the last pages will fall out too, and soon not much will be left The
first several thousand years of human history are described in Genesis one
through eleven, and these chapters revolve around four outstanding events—the
Creation, the Fall, the Flood, and the Tower of Babel. In this study we will
take a look at the Creation.

1. THE ORIGIN OF THE UNIVERSE (Genesis 1:1)

The Bible begins with the simple and yet profound statement that God is the
Creator of all things. Genesis 1:1 is the only original, full, complete, true
account of creation found anywhere. It is amazing to observe that the entire
story of the creation of the universe is told in just ten words, "In the
beginning, God created the heaven and the earth." (In the original Hebrew
account, there are only seven words in Genesis 1:1, the number of perfection).
The Scripture says, "In the beginning." The writer takes the reader back before
all time, into the unsearchable reaches of eternity past. We think back to a
time before the Flood that covered the earth; before Cain slew his brother Abel;
before God created the angels; before God made the sun and the moon. The writer
gives no actual date for the beginning. We don’t know when it was. He just says,
"In the beginning." Certainly it was a number of thousands of years ago. In the
beginning (whenever that was), there was nothing but God and His creative power.
The verse continues, "in the beginning God." The writer focuses attention upon
God. Elohim (God) is the Beginning, the Source, the Cause, the Creator of all
that exists. The Bible makes no attempt to prove the existence of God, nor to
describe His origin. It simply says, "God has spoken; God has acted," and of
course, if God has acted to create the universe, then God exists. This is an
underlying assumption. The first chapter of Genesis uses the word "God"
thirty-two times. it is the most God--centered chapter in the Bible. "Elohim" is
the word. It is plural in form, but used with a singular verb, and thus suggests
the Trinity right here on the first page of the Bible. The verse continues, "In
the beginning God created." The word "bara" is the Hebrew word used in Genesis
1:1. It is word that means "to call into being something that never previously
existed." It describes a miracle. Only God can create. Man can build a
skyscraper that stands one hundred stories high; man can build a bridge to span
a mighty river; man can build a plane that flies more than 600 mph; but in all
his building, he must use material which is already here. When God created the
universe, He brought into being matter that never previously existed, and
endowed it with fixed properties and laws. God simply spoke the word, and
nothing became something. The material universe (and all that we see about us)
did not come into being by long, slow, gradual processes. In the beginning God
created. He brought something into existence out of nothing. It is impossible to
be a real Christian and an evolutionist at the same time. Some scientists
believe that in the beginning there were several heavenly bodies that collided,
and pieces flew off, forming the planets. Of course they can’t explain where the
heavenly bodies came from in the first place, but still this is one of the
theories they offer. Over the years, they say, the earth became covered with
slime, and as a result of chemical reactions, the slime began to crawl, and
finally developed fins, and became a fish. And the fish became a reptile; and
the reptile grew hair and became a monkey; and over the years, the animal
developed into a human being. Is it not far more sensible to believe the Bible
account of creation, than it is to believe that some kind of primeval slime (and
mere blind chance) worked together to produce life? May every believer reaffirm
his faith in the great God who spoke all things into existence by the word of
His Power! And may we determine to stand with David the Psalmist, when he said,
"By the word of the Lord were the heavens made . . . for he spoke and it was
done; he commanded, and it stood fast" (Psalms 33:6, Psalms 33:9). You say, "I
agree—but who believes what the evolutionists are saying anyhow?’ You read
carefully the textbooks that children are using in the public schools, and you
will find that nearly every writer assumes evolution to be true and treats it as
a fact. As far as I know, there is not a textbook on geology in an American
public high school that teaches the creation of the world in six days, or its
destruction by a Flood like that described in the first chapters of Genesis. The
account of creation in Genesis 1:1 is not something that has to be understood;
it is something we need simply to believe. It is "by faith" that "we understand
that the worlds were framed by the word of God" (Hebrews 11:3). If you can’t
believe this simple statement on the first page of the Bible, then you can
hardly believe the rest of the Bible. The first verse of the Bible is a kind of
test of our faith. if the Bible is not true about creation, it may not be true
about redemption either. If Genesis 1:1 is not true, then John 3:16 might not be
true either, and thus one would need to abandon Christianity altogether.

2. THE ORIGIN OF THE EARTH (Genesis 1:2-31 - Genesis 2:1-3)

The earth is only a small speck in the vast expanses of the universe, but
according to Genesis one, God lavished a great deal of attention upon the earth.
It was on the earth that God created man, and it was on the earth that God
carried out the drama of redemption. Genesis 1:2 indicates that the earth was
empty and formless and covered with darkness. At this stage it was void of all
life; it was not yet completed. Of course, God could have filled the earth with
all living creatures immediately, but Exodus 20:9, Exodus 20:11 indicates that
God created the plants and animals and man, in six days, instead of immediately,
to give a pattern for man’s workweek. Exodus 20:9-11, says, "Six days shalt thou
labor, and do all thy work . . . for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth,
the sea, and all that in them is, and rested on the seventh day." And then in
the rest of Genesis 1 (beginning with Genesis 1:3), the writer describes how God
filled the earth with living things, and fashioned it as a beautiful home for
mankind. Each creative day described in Genesis 1 was very likely a twenty-four
hour day, and not a long extended period of time. When a numeral precedes the
word "day" it refers to a twenty-four hour day. We say, "In George Washington’s
day, there were no automobiles." This refers to an extended period of time. But
we say," Thursday is the fifth day of the week." This refers to a twenty-four
hour day. Whenever a numeral is associated with the word "day," it speaks of an
ordinary solar twenty-four hour day. We must also remember that the plants were
created before the animals. Thus if each creative day was a tong extended period
of time (thousands or even millions of years), as some would have us believe,
how could clover (for example) reproduce itself, without any insects (without
any bees) to pollinate it? This is further evidence for the twenty-four hour
creative day. The first day (Genesis 1:3) witnessed the creation of light. The
light merely existed without being localized in any heavenly body. Light flooded
the universe, and dispelled the darkness which had covered the earth. On the
second day (Genesis 1:6), God made the atmosphere. He caused the waters to
divide into two great reservoirs; there were waters on the surface of the earth,
and there were vapors above the earth. These vapors kept the earth uniformly
mild year round. This third creative day was marked by two events (Genesis 1:9,
Genesis 1:11)—the separating of the land from the waters, and the introduction
of plant life. The dry lands appeared on the third day, and the waters that
covered the earth, retreated into the deeper basins and formed the oceans. Then
God caused a beautiful blanket of vegetation to cover the earth. The earth
brought forth living plants. The grass began to grow. Trees yielded fruit. Note,
(as you read Genesis 1:12) that the herbs were already bearing seeds, and the
trees were already yielding fruit at the time of their creation. Everything was
created in a fully-developed and mature form. When scientists try and assign
dates to the origin of the universe, they assume that the rates of change in the
physical processes have always been the same, and that the entity being measured
started from a "zero point." It is impossible for men, however, with all their
various dating methods, to determine the age of the universe. Rates of change
have not always been the same. The Flood, according to Genesis 6:13, destroyed
not only man, but also the earth. And thus the physical processes were
interrupted. And neither did life begin at a zero point. The first trees were
full-grown trees; the first man was a mature adult. And so the assumption that
life began at a zero point, and that physical processes have always continued at
the same rate, is a false one. Note that each living object of God’s creation
reproduces "after its kind." it is true that each "kind" has the power to vary
within the species, and thus there are hundreds of varieties of apples and many
breeds of dogs, and yet an apple never becomes anything other than an apple, nor
a dog anything but a dog. Apples don’t grow on peach trees and dogs don’t give
birth to kittens each reproduces its own kind. And thus the theory of evolution
(which claims that higher forms of life gradually developed from lower forms of
life) is seen again to be only so much nonsense. The fourth creative day
(Genesis 1:16-18) was the time when God appointed the sun and the moon and
concentrated light in these two bodies. He assigned them the function of
illuminating the earth, and marking the division of time. On the fifth day, the
animal kingdom (an entirely new form of life) was created. All kinds of birds
and sea-animals were brought into being. Many scientists try to explain the
origin of animal life by saying that some tiny plants developed animal-like
characteristics and that plants gradually became animals. But God uses the word
"bara" in Genesis 1:21 to indicate that the animal world was another distinct
creative act of God. God brought the animals into being out of that which never
previously existed. The sixth creative day marked the creation of a more complex
class of animals, and also the creation of man. Man’s creation differs from the
animals, in that he is made "in the likeness and image of God." The phrase
hardly suggests that man bore a physical resemblance to God, because God doesn’t
have a physical body— but man is like God in moral nature. Man has the power to
reason; he can think in abstract terms and solve algebraic equations. He has the
ability to choose; he can decide between right and wrong. He has the capacity to
communicate with God; he is capable of knowing and loving God. These are
capacities that animals simply do not have. No animal ever heaped stones
together and offered a sacrifice on an altar to God. The animal doesn’t have
God-consciousness; the animal is not made in the image of God; the animal cannot
communicate with God. God created man intelligent and upright, capable of
knowing and loving Him. Early men and women were people that looked much like
people today. They were not stoop-shouldered, hairy, ape-like creatures with
deep-set eyes and gaping lips and protruding mouths. Adam was an intelligent
human being created in the likeness of God, not a snorting cave-man swinging a
club. The seventh creative day was sanctified as a day of complete rest. it is
not that God required rest because He was exhausted. He simply stopped creating
and ceased from His labor. The day of rest (the seventh day) was sanctified in
memory of the finished creation and in the New Testament, the early Christians
observed the first day of the week in memory of the finished redemption.

3. THE ORIGIN OF MAN (Genesis 2:4-25)

The second chapter of Genesis gives some additional information ’about the first
man and the first woman. Genesis 2:7 describes man’s constituency. Man is really
a part of earth, and also a part of heaven. His body was molded from the dust of
the ground, but his spirit was made in the image of God. When God breathed into
man’s nostrils the breath of life, the Bible says he became a living soul. Man
received something supernatural, something that can hardly be explained or
analyzed. When we look at a person who suddenly passes into eternity, at one
moment we see a living human being, but in the next moment we see merely a dead
body. And no one can explain really what has gone from the body. We know
something is gone; the real person seems so very, very far away. When God
breathed into man’s nostrils, He made man a creature of eternity. Genesis 2:8-17
describe man’s circumstances. God planted a beautiful Garden, and in this quiet
place of indescribable beauty, man was to enjoy fellowship with his Creator.
Special attention is given to two trees in the midst of the Garden — the tree of
life, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil, The Tree of Life was designed
to render death an impossibility, but because of man’s sin, it was never used.
Man was driven from it, for if man in his sinful state would have partaken of
the Tree of Life, lie would have remained in that sinful state forever. The Tree
of Knowledge of good and evil was singled out to provide for Adam and Eve a test
of their loyalty and obedience to the will of their Maker Genesis 1:1-25
describes man’s companion. The chapter tells how the woman was created. The same
Hand that formed the body of man, took part of that body and made the woman to
be a companion for man. The Hebrew word translated "rib" in Genesis 2:21, is
really a broad word including not only a bone, but flesh and bone. And so Adam
said, "This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh." (Cutting the flesh
of Adam released blood through the open side, and just as God formed the woman
from the open side of the man, so Paul says that God formed the church from the
wounded side of Christ). But someone says, "Do you really believe that God put
Adam into a deep sleep, and that from his side He formed a woman?" I most
certainly do! Paul did. It’s a great mystery, but it is nevertheless true. God’s
provision for marital companionship, for the conception of children, and for
their training from childhood into adulthood is wonderful evidence of the wisdom
of God. God intended that the marriage bond should never be broken, except by
death. Jesus says, "What God hath joined together, let not man put asunder."
That’s an old statement, but it is still God’s Word tom today. Jesus spoke these
words to demonstrate that divorce and adultery and other distortions of the
marriage relationship, have no place in God’s purpose for man. An article in a
leading magazine several years ago was entitled "How Man Began." The writer says
it is clear that early apes became gorillas, and then chimpanzees, and thus were
"well on the way toward evolving into men." He is strongly convinced that
evolution is true, but even this writer acknowledges in the closing paragraph of
his essay, that evolution is not based on known facts, but on what he calls
"reasonable guesses." The Encyclopedia Britannica says "We are not in the least
doubtful as to the fact of evolution . . . the evidence is overwhelming.’ But a
few pages later, it says the evidence is "very imperfect, and often interrupted
by gaps." Evolution is of satanic origin. The rapid increase in crime and sadism
and beastial sexual acts can in part be traced to the teaching of evolution.
What a man believes about his origin, will determine what he believes about his
present life. If he thinks that he is merely a complex animal (instead of a
creature of God with an eternal destiny), there is no real meaning to his
existence, and he eats and drinks and becomes merry, for tomorrow he dies. May
God help us to live in light of the fact that we are indeed creatures of God
with an eternal destiny, and to live each moment in light of the fact that some
day we shall give an account to Him.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 13: 178. THE TRAGEDY OF DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE
========================================================================

THE TRAGEDY OF DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet
No. 178

Divorce and remarriage is a monstrous evil and there is a pressing need for some
clear teaching on the subject. We must be loyal to the Scriptures and not be
carried away by the opinions of men. When divorce has once taken place. it’s
often impossible to undo the damage done. It usually results in such a tangle of
complicated situations that no human being can unravel it. We speak with
sympathy for those already tangled in a marital disaster, but we write
specifically with the hope of helping to prevent the tragedy of divorce from
happening to others. The knowledge that the Bible doesn’t permit divorce and
remarriage, is a powerful factor in helping people determine that they are going
to make their marriages work. Divorce and remarriage is certainly not a new
subject. It is as old as the Scriptures themselves. Divorce was a problem in
Noah’s day; Moses had to contend with it; the question was brought to Jesus,
nearly two thousand years ago. They said, "Is it lawful for a man to put away
his wife?" John the Baptist lost his head because of divorce and remarriage. He
had told King Herod that the woman he married was not really his wife, but that
she was still the wife of Philip, her first husband. And this enraged the woman
― and she took revenge!

1. THE SCOPE OF THE DIVORCE EVIL

Every year thousands of American homes are broken by separation and divorce. In
1887, there was hardly a divorce in the entire United States. In 1913, there
were only sixty divorced couples in the entire country of Canada. But divorce
has rapidly increased, until today in our country, approximately one marriage
out of every three ends in divorce. There was a time when divorce carried with
it a stigma and shame ― but no longer. The practice has become so widespread
that when a grade-school teacher asked one of her pupils to give father’s name,
he said, "Which one, teacher, I’ve got three fathers." One minister reports too
that he thought it was hardly necessary to ask the two eighteen-year olds who
had come to him for marriage, the usual question, "Have either of you been
married before?" (because they were both only eighteen years old) ― but asked
anyhow. And he was shocked when the young man answered boldly, "Yes sir, we’ve
both been married, but we’re divorced." The divorce laws in many states are so
loose and so full of loopholes that marriage often becomes little more than a
day free . One writer says that in some cases today, the wedding cake lasts
longer than the marriage itself! in some states, all one has to do to get a
divorce is to declare that the partner spilled gravy on the tablecloth, or that
he washed his false teeth in the presence of company―and sometimes it doesn’t
take the court as long to grant the divorce as it does to fine a man for
speeding on the highway.

2. THE CAUSES OF DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE

One of the causes is related to hasty marriages. Only a miracle can prevent a
tragedy in the home when people marry, after they’ve each other only a few
weeks. Too many couples marry first and only then get acquainted. Marriages
between believers and unbelievers and between those of differing nationalities
and races, often create problems in the home. One’s best chance for success in
marriage occurs when he is a Christian, and he marries another devoted
Christian, and when the married partners of the same race, nationality, and
religious faith. Childless marriages sometimes contribute toward divorce. God
wants husbands and wives to become fathers and mothers. And to this great
purpose of God (where children are physically possible) ― leads to frustration
and sometimes to broken homes. Prayerless marriages are also a factor related to
divorce and remarriage. married couple should begin a family altar at very
beginning of life. If a young couple pray, and ask to lead them in their
marriage (and will keep the family altar going down through the years) ―there
aren’t enough divorce courts in all the land to put their marriage on the rocks.
There is much truth in the slogan, "Families that pray together, stay together."

3. THE BIBLE TEACHING ON DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE

We must forget our sympathies at this point, what we’ve heard others say, and
what we’ve read in books ― and listen to ’s book seeking to discover what it
says.

(1) Concerning Separation

The Scriptures say, "And unto the married I command (yet not I, but the Lord),
Let not the wife depart from her husband" (1 Corinthians 7:10). The wife is not
to leave her husband, and of course the opposite is also true, "Let not the
husband put away his wife." The Christian who has marital problems is to seek to
"stick-it-out." it might mean hardship and testing, but it’s best for the
Christian not to leave his companion. However, Paul does say in verse 11 (of the
same chapter), "But and if she depart, let her remain unmarried, or be
reconciled to her husband." While it is best not to separate ― if a couple does
separate, they are not free to remarry. The channel always be kept open and
clear, so that the relationship can be restored in the event the parties repent
and decide to make the marriage work. Paul explains why (1 Corinthians 7:14) the
wife should not separate her partner:

"For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by his wife, and the unbelieving wife
is sanctified by the ." In other words, the unsaved husband is set apart into a
place where the influence of his good Christian wife may ultimately result in
his salvation. As as the Christian wife continues to live with her husband (and
lives a devoted life before him) ― she might be able to influence him for God.
But if she leaves him loses contact with him, she cuts off her one great
opportunity for ultimately winning him to Christ. However if matters become so
difficult that separation does place (and this can happen) ― the channels be
kept open for future restoration. Regardless of how incompatible the partners
may seem to be, they are husband and wife, and that union can only be dissolved
by death.

(2) Concerning Divorce

Divorce not even mentioned in the until 2,500 years after the marriage. It is
true that God permitted to the hard-hearted in Israel, but our conduct must be
governed not by the which God suffered, but by the laws which He commanded.
Matthew 5:32 records the words of Jesus: "But I say unto you, Whosoever shall
put away (that is, divorce) his wife, saving for the cause of fornication,
causeth her commit adultery, and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced,
committeth adultery." Jesus says that divorce does not dissolve the marriage
union as death does ― for if it did, it would be unnecessary to say, "Whosoever
shall marry her that divorced committeth adultery." The in a number of places
say that death dissolves a marriage, and that then it is not a sin to re-marry.
If divorce would dissolve a marriage like death does, then it wouldn’t be
adultery to be married to a divorced person. Jesus says that if one marries a
person is divorced, he is committing adultery. Divorce does not dissolve the old
marriage. Jesus also plainly says that one who divorces his partner, causes her
to adultery―that is, he gives her a license in the eyes of the law to go out and
re-marry and commit adultery― and this another reason why divorce is wrong. Even
the clause has to do with fornication and not with adultery. means illicit
relations on the part of the unmarried, while adultery means illicit relations
on the part of the married. It is that the Greek word translated "fornication"
sometimes widens out to include all kinds of immorality―but in Matthew 5:32
Jesus uses the words "adultery" and "fornication" in the same . And whenever the
two Greek words (adultery and fornication) stand in contrast each other (in the
setting), the word "fornication" always refers to impurity among the unmarried.
And so Jesus did not make an exception for adultery, but for fornication. Jesus
spoke (in Matthew 5:32) not about a marriage divorce, about an espousal divorce.
Among the Orientals, engagement was a bond almost as binding as marriage itself.
took the writing of a bill of to break it. Even before the marriage place, the
young woman is called "a wife." This was true of the virgin Mary. She was called
Joseph’s wife (and he her husband) even when she was only espoused to him. And
when Joseph learned that she was expecting a child, he was minded to put her
away (to divorce her). See Matthew 1:18-19. When Jesus said, "Except it be for
fornication" ― He was saying that if the young man found that his espoused wife
(the girl he was going to marry) had been immoral before their marriage (that
is, if she committed fornication), he could return the girl to her father with a
paper of divorcement. God not approve divorce. There are a number of Scriptural
commands and principles which a divorce always violates. First, there is the
command which says, "As much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men"
(Romans 12:18). If I get a divorce from my wife, I am not doing all I possibly
can to live peaceably with her. I’m doing all I can to live peaceably without
her, but not with her. Divorce also violates the command to forgive "until
seventy seven" times. Every divorce (no matter what the cause), demonstrates an
unforgiving heart on the part of the person suing for divorce. Divorce violates
the promise to be faithful "for better or for worse." We don’t hear much about
this promise when things go better, but the promise to love and cherish the
partner is not only for times when things go better ― it is also for times when
things don’t go so well. When we pledge (over an open Bible and in the presence
of witnesses and before God) to be faithful "until death do us part" ―we’re
making a promise for life. The Bible says it is better not to vow, than to vow
and not pay. Furthermore, divorce violates the prohibition in the Bible against
going to courts of law (see 1 Corinthians 1:1-20). One who applies for a divorce
must sign a statement which in effect says, "The plaintiff prays that a decree
of court may be given to (the married partner) divorcing her from the
plaintiff’s society, fellowship, and company ― and from the marriage bond, as if
she were dead." Divorce violates the commands in the Bible to be separate from
the world. One who seeks a divorce is following the example of Hollywood, and
not the law of God. The whole tenor of the Bible is against divorce. It is
unthinkable that the God who teaches us to forgive seventy-times-seven times
(without limit) ― would then teach that we may divorce our wives and put them
away if we can’t get along with them.

(3) Concerning Remarriage

God never intended the remarriage of divorced persons. Jesus says, "Whosoever
shall put away his wife, and marry another, commits adultery against her. And if
a woman shall put away her husband, and be married to another, she commits
adultery" (Mark 10:11-12). Paul says, in Romans 7:3, "So then if while her
husband lives, she be married to another man, she shall be called an
adulteress." And in 1 Corinthians 7:39, the Bible says that death is the only
thing which can dissolve the marriage vow: "The wife is bound by the law as long
as her husband lives, but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be
married to whom she will; only in the Lord." The Bible gives license under any
condition for anyone to remarry as long as he or she has a former living
companion. And so, to summarize ― the Bible teaches that separation is
permissible but usually unwise; divorce is always a sin; and remarriage is an
additional sin.

4. THE SOLUTION TO THE DIVORCE PROBLEM

Persons dealing with the dilemma of divorce often insist that divorce and
remarriage is a sin to be regarded and forgiven as any other sin ― and indeed so
it is. The Lord forgives the sin of divorce and remarriage just the same (and
just as willingly) as He forgives any other sin. But remember that God expects
the sin to be discontinued. When a drunkard gets right with God the Lord expects
him to quit his drinking, and to give up his bottle. And just so, one who is
remarried, and thus living in adultery, is expected to quit his living in an
adulterous state. Marriage to a second partner (while the first companion is
still living), constitutes a continuous state of adultery. If a murderer accepts
the Lord and is received into the Church ― and continues to comm it murder again
― does he give evidence of the new birth? Does God forgive, when the sinner has
no real intention of forsaking his sin? Just so one living in the state of
adultery stands condemned before God. The only real solution for those already
divorced and remarried ―is the voluntary separation of the married partners.
This is exactly what the Children of Israel did many years ago, during the
revival under Ezra’s preaching. They said, "Let us make a covenant with our God,
to put away all the wives . . . according to the counsel of those who tremble at
the commandment of our God" (Ezra 10:3). We can never say (of divorced and
remarried persons), that there is no way. There is a way. The Church has always
received divorced and remarried persons ― if they separated and lived chaste
lives apart from each other. Some say, "But what about people who were caught up
in divorce and remarriage before they were Christians?" They say, "Surely people
should not be penalized for what they didn’t know, or for what they’ve repented
of." And further, "What if people are happily married the second time? Would it
be proper to annul that marriage and break up homes?" To answer such questions,
we must remember that Jesus made it clear that to follow Him might involve
breaks in human relations. He said that even homes would become divided for His
sake ― and in strong language He said that those not willing to break family
ties, are not worthy of Him. Read Matthew 10:37-39. To be separated on earth for
a season (from family ties), is nothing, compared to missing eternal union with
God. The way of the transgressor is hard. Marriage is a serious step. The vows
are witnessed on earth and they are recorded in Heaven. The Bible teaches that
marriage is a lifetime contract, never to be broken except by death. There just
isn’t anything about divorce and remarriage that God approves. His plan is
marriage for life. Our prayer is that where brokenness and iniquity are evident,
God will bring healing and restoration, and that His blessing will be upon
children who are the innocent victims of broken homes, and that He will increase
love in those homes not yet broken but which are standing on a shaky foundation.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 14: 193. SIGNS OF CHRIST'S COMING
========================================================================

SIGNS OF CHRIST’S COMING by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 193 "And
when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads;
for your redemption draweth nigh"

Luke 21:28.

Many years ago the French scientist, Pierre Bercheldt made a very dramatic
statement. Bercheldt said (back in 1860), "Within one hundred years of physical
and chemical science, man will know what the atom is." And he went on further to
say, "It is my belief that when science reaches this stage, God will come down
to earth with His big ring of keys and will say to humanity, ’Gentlemen, it’s
closing time.’" Bercheldt was right on the first part of his prediction. One
hundred years have passed and men have found what the atom is and we have reason
to believe that the second part of his prediction may soon come true just as
well. God will come down to earth with His big ring of keys and will say to
humanity, "It’s closing time." One of the truths repeated over and over again in
the Bible Is the fact that Jesus Christ is coming to the earth twice. He came
once nearly two thousand years ago (born as an infant and laid in a manger); He
Is going to come again (to reign as King of kings and Lord of lords). He Is not
going to come as the lowly Nazarene; His coming will be with great power and
great glory. The New Testament says, "The Lord Jesus shall be revealed From
heaven with his mighty angels. In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that
know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ" (2
Thessalonians 1:7-8). None of us knows just when He is going to come, but Jesus
did speak of a number of events and conditions that would take place on earth
just before He returns to reign. And God expects us to know something about
general conditions that will prevail on earth just before Jesus returns. Hebrews
10:25 says "Exhort one another daily, and so much the more as ye see the day
approaching." The Scripture clearly implies that it is possible for us to see
the day of the Lord approaching. 1 Thessalonians 5:4 says further, "But ye
brethren are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief; ye
are all the children of light." It is true that the coming of the Lord will be
like a thief in the night, but believers have the Scriptures and are thus not in
darkness about His coming. We should be able to see as the time draws near.
Jesus says that we ought to know when the time is close at hand (Matthew 24:33).
There are a number of signs that tell something about the times in which we
live, and we want to see what the Bible says about the signs which point to the
approaching end of the age.

1. PHYSICAL SIGNS

We refer to signs that will occur in the physical universe. The disciples asked,
"What shall be the sign of thy coming and of the end of the age?" And Jesus (in
Matthew 24:7) talked about famines, pestilences, and earthquakes in divers
places. There have always been famines, but the worst famines In history have
occurred in the Twentieth Century. Twenty million people starved to death in
Russia during the years that followed World War 2. And then there are countries
of Asia and parts of Africa where the Sahara is advancing southward that have a
real dearth of food. The problem of food supplies is a major concern of about
ninety percent of the nations of earth. The population of the earth is rapidly
increasing and as a result scientists are fearing a time of mass starvation. And
then too, pestilences are on the increase. My grandfather (who was a farmer)
never bothered to spray his potatoes and beans and the trees in his orchard.
There were no massive pestilences like there are today. Many farmers in our day
say that as soon as they spray for one pest (and think they’ve got that one
conquered), behold another bug appears and they have to start all over. Jesus
said that earthquakes will be multiplied and intensified as we approach the time
of the end. There was an average of ten earthquakes each year in the time of
Christ. That number was increased to five hundred each year during the
Seventeenth Century. Today the Geodetic Survey says there must be at least one
billion earthquakes each year. They state further that the earth is in a
continuous quiver. The instruments scientists use to record earth tremors are
called seismographs. The seismograph is a device that has a scale ranging from
zero to ten and is used to measure the intensity of an earthquake. The 1965
earthquake in Alaska was the most severe quake ever recorded. It measured 8.6 on
a scale that only goes up to 10. There have always been earthquakes, but there
has been a remarkable increase not only in number but also in intensity―and this
is another indication that we are approaching the end time.

2. NATIONAL SIGNS

There are signs among the nations that point to the soon coming of our Lord. One
of the national signs is the indication that nations are preparing to march on
Israel. The 38th chapter of Ezekiel tells about a military invasion of the land
of Israel by a great army which comes from the north. The Bible says, "In the
latter years, thou shalt come into the land that is brought back from the sword
and is gathered out of many people, against the mountains of Israel" (Ezekiel
38:8). Ezekiel 18:15 of the same chapter says, "And thou shalt come from thy
place out of the north parts." The country that lies north of Palestine will
come upon the land of Israel in the last days to carry away plunder. Russia’s
attempt to control the Middle East is evidence that this prophecy is coming
closer to a fulfillment in our day. Another sign related to the nations is that
world leaders are distressed and perplexed. Jesus says, "And there shall be
signs In the sun and in the moon and in the stars, and upon the earth distress
of nations, with perplexity" (Luke 21:25). Jesus said that as we approach the
time of His coming again, nations are going to be engulfed in problems for which
they can see no way out. A noted evangelist recently said, "It has been my
privilege during the past few years to sit down with some of the world’s top
leaders to discuss world conditions. Few of them are hopeful; most of them are
at their wits end; none of them are optimistic," The world today is seething and
boiling with misunderstanding. Racial tensions, and bitterness and unrest,
unruly demonstrations, and an increasing brutality in warfare are sending a
shutter through the hearts of men and women all over the world. From Cuba to
Korea, from Lebanon to Angola, from South Africa to Latin America -- no matter
where one turns -- there is disturbance and unrest. There is "upon the earth,
distress of nations, with perplexity." A noted historian, who once thought that
the world is moving toward a paradise, said in one of his last books: "This
world is at the end of its tether; the end of everything we call life is close
at hand." The mental attitude of the world today reminds us of the words of
Jesus. when He said, "Men’s hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after
those things which are coming on the earth."

3. JEWISH SIGNS

When God called Abraham many years ago, He said that He would raise up a great
nation from his offspring―and God promised the land of Palestine to be their
inheritance. God later told the whole nation of Israel that if they obeyed Him,
He would bless them in their land; if they disobeyed God, He would bring
chastening and expel them from the land. A careful reading of Deuteronomy
28:1-6, Deuteronomy 28:15, Deuteronomy 28:63-64 will verify the statement above.
We know the history of Israel. The Jewish nation disobeyed God, and as a result
the people were carried away captive into foreign nations. Down through the
centuries, they were scattered from one end of the earth to the other―dispersed
among the nations, just as God had said they would be. But the Bible not only
predicted that Israel would be scattered; it also says that Israel will be
regathered again Into her ancient home-land (Deuteronomy 30:1, Deuteronomy 30:3,
Deuteronomy 30:5). For twenty-five centuries the Jews were without a kingdom and
scattered among the nations―but they never lost their identity, and on May 14,
1948, Israel became a nation again. That is indeed a miracle. Where are the
Hittites and the Hivites and the Jebusites and the Girgashites? These were
thriving nations In the Middle East too. How many of you have a neighbor who is
a Philistine? These and other former kingdoms have been absorbed by the nations
of the world and have lost their identity―but not so with the Jews! Skeptics and
unbelievers said the Jews would never return again to Palestine. They said it
would be impossible to weld together into one nation a people estranged from
each other for so many centuries (and speaking so many different languages), but
today Israel is officially reestablished in her ancient homeland. The return of
the Jews to Palestine, and the rebuilding of the nation of Israel has happened
exactly as it was prophesied to happen. This fact alone should be enough to
convince any unbeliever of the power of God and of the accuracy of the Bible,

4. MORAL SIGNS

Jesus said that moral conditions on the earth (just before He returns) would be
like the days of Noah. And the days of Noah were days of great wickedness and
moral corruption. Genesis 6:5 says, "And God saw that the wickedness of man was
great on the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was
only evil continually." That is what it was like in the days of Noah. Luke
records too that conditions before the coming of Christ will be as it was "in
the days of Lot" (Luke 17:28-30). The people of Sodom were exceedingly wicked.
The Apostle Peter says that Lot’s righteous soul was vexed from day to day with
their unlawful deeds and with their filthy conversation (2 Peter 2:6-8), Isn’t
that a picture of conditions that exist today? Our society is saturated with
"unlawful deeds" and "filthy conversation." If you spend some time around the
average group of factory workers today, or the average group of truck drivers,
or the average group of school teachers ― you’ll wonder if some people ever have
a decent thought In their heads! Moral standards in America have gone down more
in the past decade than in the entire previous hundred years. Our day is
characterized by drunkenness and loose living. Most people have sold out to
amusements, gambling, and sports. There is more carnality and more crime and
more lying and more adultery and more easy divorce and more desecration of the
Lord’s Day than at any other time since the creation of Adam -- with the
possible exception of the days just before the Flood in Noah’s time. Literature
and entertainment are filled with illicit sex, nakedness, lust, violence, crime,
drinking, filth, obscenity, etc. until one is almost sickened by the thought of
it. The moral standards of many in our society are about like those of an alley
cat. One company is distributing grandson dolls with male sex organs for the
children to play with. Groups of married couples gather, mingle, and exchange
partners (called "swinging") and engage in sexual orgies of an almost
unbelievable nature. Homosexuals are loudly appealing for "gay rights." It is
quite evident that Sodom lives again in the wickedness of our own social
structure―and these are all indications that the coming of our Lord is moving
closer and closer.

5. RELIGIOUS SIGNS

The Scriptures state that certain signs of our Lord’s coming will appear even
within the professing church. One of the sad notes of prophecy is that as the
age draws to a close, much of the church, Instead of becoming better, will grow
worse, and ultimately end in apostasy. The Bible says, "Let no man deceive you,
for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first" (2
Thessalonians 2:3). And again we read, "In the latter times some shall depart
from the faith" (1 Timothy 4:1). Departure from the faith is evident today on
every side. There are those in the professing church who laugh at the verbal
inspiration of the Bible, ridicule the vicarious blood atonement of Jesus
Christ, poke fun at the miracles, and lay aside some of the ordinances clearly
taught in the New Testament. It is true that records for church building have
been broken, and in many places church membership rolls are fairly large―but the
vast majority of church members are indifferent to spiritual truth and
unconcerned about the souls of lost persons. Many in our churches know more
about Hollywood than they know about Heaven, and they know much more about
sports than about the Spirit. Jesus says that as we approach the time of the
end, the love of many "shall wax cold." One of the joyous signs in the religious
realm is the fact that the Gospel is being proclaimed to all nations (Matthew
24:14). The enormous outreach of radio broadcasting during the past three
decades, the use of airplanes to help those serving In remote mission stations,
and the wide distribution of printed literature is all part of the effort to
share the Gospel with earth’s tribes and nations The Wycliffe translators are
working hard at the great task of publishing the Scriptures In the languages of
the various cultures on every continent. When the disciples asked the question,
What shall be the sign of thy coming and of the end of the age?" -- Jesus said.
"And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached In all the world for a witness
unto all nations; and then shall the end come."

6. TRAVEL SIGNS

The prophet Daniel says that in the time of the end "many shall run to and fro"
(Daniel 12:4). There is going to be lots of travel. When George Washington
traveled from Philadelphia to New York for his inauguration, it took nearly two
weeks of difficult travel. Today the same trip takes only a relatively few
minutes. Isaac Newton was one of the most brilliant men that ever lived. He
discovered the laws of gravitation; he divided light into its seven component
parts; he invented the calculus. But Newton had a strong faith in God, believing
the Bible to be true. He said (way back in the 1600’s) concerning the passage in
Daniel 12: "Personally I believe these words concern the end of time. Men will
travel from country to country. There may be some means of travel invented which
will enable people to go much more quickly than now." Newton went on to say that
he believed that someone might invent some means of locomotion which would
enable men to travel at the astonishing rate of fifteen or twenty miles per
hour. The people said, "He’s crazy; look at him; an intelligent man; but he’s
out of his mind over his religion." The kind of travel that seemed altogether
impossible eighty years ago is now a commonplace thing. Transportation eighty
years ago was mostly by horse and buggy. Automobiles were a novelty; airplanes
were unknown; most people traveled only a few miles from their homes during an
entire lifetime. Today it is altogether different. Trains travel one hundred
miles per hour; ships cross the Atlantic in a few days: planes travel across the
Atlantic ocean in a few hours; space ships have carried men completely around
the earth in less than ninety minutes. One can board a Concorde Jet plane in
London at 12:00 noon and arrive at Dulles Airport In Wash­ington D.C. at 11:00
A.M. the same day because the plane travels faster than the earth rotates. Men
are running to and fro, and the prophet Daniel was inspired to write that then
shall be the time of the end. When Jesus spoke about His coming again, He told a
Parable about ten virgins. Five were wise and five were foolish. Five had oil in
their lamps and five had none. And while those who had none hurried to buy some,
the bridegroom came, "And they that were ready, went in with him to the marriage
and the door was shut" (Matthew 25:10). These words make it clear that when
Jesus returns there will only be two classes of people―the wise who are prepared
to go with Him, and the foolish who wilt be left behind. Today the invitation to
receive Jesus Christ is still open, and God in His mercy has withheld judgment,
if you have never done it, won’t you admit that you have sinned against God and
that the penalty for sin is death? Won’t you believe that Jesus died as a
Substitute to pay the penalty for your sins? Won’t you become a disciple of His,
and promise to be an obedient and loyal servant to Him? It is true that Jesus
will make demands on your life; there are some things you will need to give up;
you might lose some old friends. But think what you’ll get! Your sins will be
forgiven; the peace of God will flood your soul; at the end of the road you’ll
go out to live with God the Father and God the Son forever. For those who know
Christ, the hope of His soon coming should spur righteous living day after day.
Our prayer is that the Lord will help each of us to live every day, as if it
were our last day before the coming of Jesus.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request. Ask for our sample
packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 15: 205. THE ORDINANCES OF THE CHURCH
========================================================================

THE ORDINANCES OF THE CHURCH By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 205

A number of groups within Christendom (especially those with an Anabaptist and a
Pietist heritage) practice some distinctive teachings which are largely
neglected by other "Christian" bodies. One of the areas of distinctiveness
relates to the ordinances. A New Testament "ordinance" is a commandment which
requires more than one Christian to carry out; it is usually a symbol
representing some great spiritual principle. The command to bridle the tongue,
for example, each of us can obey by himself—but the command to wash one
another’s feet requires a group of Christians if we are to comply. Thus
"feet-washing" is an ordinance and it is symbolic, representing some great
spiritual principles. The American flag is a symbol. The stripes represent the
original thirteen colonies. The stars represent each state that comprises the
union. Each color has its own significance. Yet to trample upon the flag of any
nation (or to display it improperly), is to disgrace the nation which it
represents. Just so, to trample upon the ordinances of God’s house is to make
light of God’s truth, and to treat carelessly the things which the symbols
represent. Surely one of the reasons Jesus gave the symbols and commanded us to
practice them, is because He knew the frailty of our memories, and our inability
to think in the realm of the abstract. Each ordinance is a tangible token which
aids our minds in comprehending deeper spiritual truths.

1. THE FEET-WASHING SERVICE

The Scripture is altogether clear in stating that Jesus washed the feet of His
disciples, and that He gave them an example commanding them to do as He had done
(John 13:14). The reference in 1 Timothy 5:10 is evidence that the early church
kept up the practice which Jesus had earlier instituted. The feet-washing
ordinance speaks of humility. The disciples had seen servants washing their
master’s feet, but for the Creator of the universe to gird himself with a towel
and get down on His knees in front of an uneducated fisherman and wash his feet,
was unheard of. Our besetting sin is often an undue desire for status, and
because each of us is inclined to feel he is above others, we need a service
that will bring us on a common level. The feet-washing ordinance speaks of
cleansing. John 13:10 says, "He that is washed (bathed) need not save to wash
his feet." Two Greek words for "wash" are used in John 13:10. The person who has
been washed from his sins in the blood of Christ (as symbolized in water
baptism), doesn’t need to be saved all over again when his feet become soiled as
he walks through life. Our "feet" do become soiled; some of the filth of the
world rubs off on every one of us; and thus we need repeated cleansings. The
feet-washing service symbolizes the fact that we haven’t reached perfection; we
still need cleansing from daily defilement The feet-washing ordinance speaks of
service. In a day when social service is being stressed so much, it is a happy
thought that at least some believers observe an ordinance which symbolizes
"service." When we engage in feet-washing, we are promising to show in daily
life what we practice during the ceremony in symbol. We are making a new
commitment to help our fellow brother or sister clean up the mud when disaster
strikes, nurse a wound when accident comes, and sit by a bedside when sickness
invades the body. Our Lord asks us only to do simple things. He set the example
of feet-washing and tells us to do likewise (John 13:15).

2. THE LORD’S SUPPER

The "lovefeast service" (2 Peter 2:13) consists of the ordinances of
feet-washing, the fellowship meal, and the communion of the bread and cup. We
look now at the fellowship meal. It was from supper (John 13:4) that Jesus arose
to wash the disciple’s feet. The word "supper" is translated from "deipnon," a
Greek word meaning "a simple evening meal." The Corinthian believers had abused
the Supper (1 Corinthians 11:20) and made it a time of feasting for some, and a
time of hunger for others. But Paul sought to correct the abuses, and the Church
continued to observe the "feasts of charity" (Jude 1:12). The Lord’s Supper is
not the Jewish Passover. The Supper which Jesus instituted was eaten before the
time for the Passover. Compare John 18:28 with John 13:1, The Passover was still
future; the Supper was all over. True, the meal was called the "Passover" before
the disciples engaged in it, but not after the meal was over. Then, after the
Supper was over, the disciples knew it had been something different. The manner
of preparation and the concluding circumstances also marked a difference between
the Supper and the Passover. Compare Exodus 12:22 with Matthew 26:30 and notice
that each concluded in a different manner. At the conclusion of the Passover,
none was to leave until the next morning, but at the Supper, they sang a hymn
and left the same evening. The Supper, like the other ordinances, is symbolic.
The Supper is a symbol of brotherhood and peace. Eating together has always been
an act of friendliness, and the Lord’s Table pictures the doctrine of Christian
love. When we sit down at the Lord’s Table, we show the world that we are not
only one with Christ, but also we are one with one another. The Supper is also
typical of the Great Supper at the end of the age. The Scriptures speak of a
"marriage supper of the Lamb" (Revelation 19:9), and of Jesus hosting the saved
ones (Luke 12:37). The Lord’s Supper points forward to that great table in glory
when Jesus will gird himself "and make them sit down to eat, and will come forth
and serve them." The observance of the evening meal (along with the feet-washing
and communion service) was dropped generally by churches during the fourth
century A.D., but the early Brethren in Germany revived the practice, and these
ordinances are observed today.

3. THE COMMUNION SERVICE

The beautiful climax of the Lovefeast service (as the New Testament describes
it) is the Communion of the bread and the cup. It is the high point of the
Lovefeast service because it symbolizes the central fact of the Gospel. The
Communion Service has a New Testament basis. Jesus took a piece of bread and
blessed it and broke it, and said, "Take eat, this is my body." Likewise He took
the cup, and after giving thanks, He asked the disciples to partake of it
(Matthew 26:26-28). Luke’s account says all this happened "after supper" (Luke
22:20). The word "communion" itself implies that a union in heart and belief and
life must exist among those who engage together in the observance. Each believer
is admonished to examine his life carefully before participating (1 Corinthians
11:28). The Communion Service is not "the Lord’s Supper." Many speak of the
Communion of the bread and cup as "the Lord’s Supper," but the Supper is the
simple evening meal. The Greek word translated "supper" means "the principal
meal taken in the evening" (Harper’s Analytical Greek Lexicon). A little square
of unleavened bread and a sip of grape juice could not be called the evening
meal. The bread and the cup are never called "the Lord’s Supper" anywhere in the
Scriptures. The Communion Service is also a symbolic ordinance. The piece of
broken bread and the sip of the fruit of the vine are observed in remembrance of
Christ’s broken, bruised body and of His shed blood (1 Corinthians 11:24-25).
When we partake of the Communion elements, we are remembering Calvary; we are
thinking of how our Lord was nailed to the cross; we are recognizing that He was
wounded for our transgressions and that the wrath of God which was poured out on
Him should have been heaped upon us! We are saying with the hymn-writer, "My
hope is built on nothing less than Jesus’ blood and righteousness." The service
of feet-washing, the fellowship supper, and the communion of the bread and
cup—were all instituted by the same Lord, at the same time, and with the same
authority. Jesus said of them, "If ye know these things (plural, because there
are three parts), happy are ye if ye do them." Is it not a serious thing to
separate what God has put together?

4. THE ANOINTING SERVICE

James 5:13-16 describes a ministry in behalf of the sick. There are many views
regarding the passage. Some choose to ignore the instructions. Some teach that
it is a service to be performed for those who are about to die. Others limit the
promise to some future age. But the orthodox and clear view is to claim the
promise and practice the ordinance for each child of God who is willing to place
himself into the hands of the Creator. The anointing service enjoined in James 5
is not a practice to be performed in order to get a crowd, but is a simple
ceremony designed for the quiet of the sick room. The elders read the passage in
James 5, apply a few drops of olive oil on the head of the one who is sick, and
then pray over him—asking God for healing, increased faith, and the forgiveness
of sins. The word "sick" in verse 14 is a stronger word than the word
"afflicted" in verse 13, and thus speaks of a more serious illness. Common
illnesses should be made a matter of prayer, but more serious and chronic
illnesses should lead us to call for the anointing by the elders of the church.
The anointing with oil symbolizes the fact that the one who is sick is placing
the entire situation into the hands of the Lord. He recognizes God’s plan, and
he is content with the will of God, whatever that will happens to be. J. H.
Moore, in the book Our Saturday Night, describes the anointing of a younger
sister who was seriously ill. He describes the entire service, and then
concludes, "She felt perfectly resigned to the will of God; she was back in the
Potter’s hands, to be molded either for use in God’s house upon the earth, or
for use in the great house beyond the stars." While God promises special healing
when the anointing is practiced, the entire service must be conducted "in the
name of the Lord." To do something in "the name of the Lord" means that it must
be done within the context of His will. One who is anointed accepts healing in
keeping with God’s will. The anointing does not set aside the fact that God uses
doctors. God might use the doctor in answering the prayers of the elders of the
church. The Good Samaritan (in Luke 10) used medication. He bound up the wounds
of the injured man and poured on oil, and Jesus commended him for it. God can
heal with medication and without it. It seems He does it differently on
different occasions.

5. THE LAYING ON OF HANDS

At the time of baptism (Acts 19:5-6), or when a person was being anointed (James
5:14), or when one was being initiated into a church office (1 Timothy 4:14)—the
elders in New Testament times placed their hands on the head of the person
involved, and offered prayer that he might be a yielded child of God and
conscious of the indwelling Holy Spirit. In Acts 8:17, the apostles laid hands
on the new converts, symbolizing the receiving of the Holy Spirit. When the
deacons were selected (according to Acts 6), the apostles laid hands on them.
When Paul and Barnabas were set aside for missionary service, hands were laid
upon them. Acts 13:3 says, "And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their
hands on (Barnabas and Paul), they sent them away." The laying-on of hands is a
symbol of restoration of health, reception of the Holy Spirit at baptism, and
the conveying of the gifts and rights of a church office. The laying-on of hands
symbolizes a fresh coming of the Holy Spirit in new power to help meet a task at
hand. Man is utterly dependent upon God. He needs strength from heaven. And so
the laying-on of hands is not a mere empty form, but a symbol that aids God’s
people in depending more completely upon the ministry of the Holy Spirit.

6. ASSEMBLING TOGETHER

A sixth ordinance is that of attending the services of the assembled church. The
Bible says that we should be careful not to neglect this duty (Hebrews 10:25).
Jesus himself, while here on earth, made regular attendance at the meetings of
God’s people His custom (Luke 4:16). In Old Testament days, those who loved and
feared God "spoke often one to another, and the Lord hearkened, and heard it,
and a book of remembrance was written" (Malachi 3:16). Our attitude should be
that of the writer in Psalm 122:1: "I was glad when they said unto me, Let us go
unto the house of the Lord."

Assembling together, like all the ordinances, has a symbolic meaning. It
symbolizes dependence upon God and upon each other. There are a number of
benefits that come from attending the services of the assembled Church.

(1) We meet the Lord. In a special sense, where two or three gather, He is in
the midst (Matthew 18:20). Thomas did not go to services on the night of the
first Easter Sunday, and he missed seeing the Lord (John 20:24-25). (2)We
encourage one another. God’s people pray together; they strive together; they
sing together; they work together. When we see the zeal of our fellow-Christians
and share in their trials and rejoice in their joys, it gives us new courage and
new devotion for the Lord. (3)We receive instruction. Through preaching and
teaching we receive helpful and thoughtful exhortations from the Word. To
"teach" means ’to instruct the mind" and to "preach" means "to move the will."
The teaching and preaching will help us conform more and more to the likeness of
Christ. (4)We let a testimony before others. Staying away from church services
is a poor testimony to the sinner. One writer tells about an elderly man who
walked to services faithfully every Sunday morning. Neighbors knew he was nearly
deaf and that he couldn’t hear the sermon. A scoffer asked him one time why he
spent his time in church services when he couldn’t hear anyway. The old
gentleman, with a note of firmness in his voice, said, "I want my neighbors to
know which side I’m on." We should attend the appointed services of the church
when it rains, when a stranger preaches, when the home preacher preaches, when
we feel like going, and when we don’t feel like going. Assembling together is a
Christian duty.

7. THE KISS OF CHARITY

The ’kiss of charity" (or "the holy kiss" as it is sometimes called) is one of
the forms of Christian greeting taught in the New Testament. There are three
forms for greeting brothers and sisters in Christ. There was greeting by name
(Ill John 4), greeting by right hand of fellowship (Galatians 2:9), and greeting
with the kiss of love (1 Peter 5:14; Romans 16:16; etc.). The kiss of charity is
a holy kiss. It is to be observed between brethren and brethren and sisters and
sisters in Christ. There are appropriate times and places for all three of the
forms of Christian greeting mentioned in the New Testament. However, the
handshake does not quite convey the fullness of emotion that is demonstrated by
the holy kiss. The early church practiced the kiss of love upon meeting and
parting, as a part of the love-feast service, when welcoming new members into
the church fellowship, and as a general greeting among Christians. The kiss of
charity is a symbol of love and affection. When fellow-Christians practice it,
they are saying, "I love you; there is no enmity between us." The kiss is also a
symbol of fidelity and faithfulness. The husband who plants a kiss on the cheek
of his wife as he leaves for work in the morning, says "I’ll be true to you."
The holy kiss was a common practice among early believers. Augustine said that
Christians demonstrated their inward love by the outward kiss. The kiss among
fellow believers is a sign that all injuries are forgotten, all wrongs are
forgiven, and that believers are indeed one in the Lord. The symbol needs to be
observed today. Christianity does not consist merely in observing ordinances
(symbols), but nevertheless the symbols we discussed in this message are
perpetual reminders of great Christian truths, and so we need to emphasize more
than is often done—the meaning of the ordi­nances which God’s Word commands us
to observe. People seem to go for symbols in our day—the peace symbol, a cross
on a chain around the neck, the wedding band—but our responsibility is to
observe the symbols the Lord has chosen. Why should we tamper with them and try
to change them?

Additional copies of this article sent free on request Ask for our sample packet
of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 16: 206. FIVE HINDRANCES TO EFFECTIVE PRAYER
========================================================================

FIVE HINDRANCES TO EFFECTIVE PRAYER By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet
No. 206

It would be well if each of us kept a record of the time spent in prayer during
just one week. It might convince us of how little praying we really do. This is
an age in which records are kept anyhow. The farmer records the number of
bushels of grain produced per acre; the teacher records the progress of her
pupils; the businessman records his inventory of stock. And it might be
profitable if we kept a record in the matter of prayer. If we are inclined not
to do it, the reason might be related to the fact that we know how embarrassing
the record could be. Jesus said to His disciples one time, "Could you not watch
with me (in prayer); could you not watch with me one hour? Watch and pray lest
ye enter into temptation" (See Mark 14:37). Jesus prayed often, and if He found
praying necessary in His life, surely prayer ought to have a significant place
in the lives of each one of us! To simply begin the day with a few lines, and to
close it with a couple routine words—is not the effectual fervent prayer that
should characterize the true believer. Mothers can lift up their concerns to God
in prayer while mending clothes and waxing floors and preparing meals. Fathers
can meet God in behalf of that boy away in grade school, or the married daughter
who is now raising a family of her own, while working with a bale of hay, or
laboring at a workbench, or sitting at a desk in the office. The Bible says,
"Men ought always to pray and not to faint" (Luke 18:1). We must cultivate the
habit of being constant in an attitude of prayer. The normal Christian life
should be a life of regular, daily answer to prayer. In the model prayer (the
"Lord’s Prayer") Jesus taught His disciples to pray daily for bread and to
expect to get it, and to ask daily for forgiveness and to expect to be forgiven.
While answered prayer should be the normal experience, it remains a fact that
many times we fail to get the answer to the cry of our hearts. Sometimes there
are certain hindrances that cause God to withhold the request we ask.

1. ASKING FROM A SELFISH MOTIVE

God says, "You ask and receive not because you ask amiss, that you may consume
it upon your lusts" (James 4:3). The first thing that hinders prayer and causes
God to withhold what we ask, is a selfish purpose in our praying. If we pray
simply for the gratification of self and for the satisfaction of our own
pleasures, the Bible says we ask amiss. We may even ask for perfectly legitimate
things (things which are according to God’s will as revealed in the Scriptures),
but if we ask from a selfish motive instead of for the glory of God, He does not
promise to give our request. You remember the story that amused us when we were
children. It was the story of a wishing cap, and when the possessor wore the
cap, he was vested with the power of obtaining immediately whatever he wished
for. Men sometimes seem to regard God’s promise to answer prayer in a similar
fashion. They think God is pledged to satisfy all their selfish desires and that
He ought to lavishly give them everything they ask. There was a time, for
example, when I prayed for a Rolls-Royce. The motive was quite obvious; I was
eager to show off. Surely it is best that God never gave me the chance to sit
behind the wheel of such an elaborate automobile. Sometimes folks desire great
wealth and pray that God will bless them financially. It may be all right to
pray for success and prosperity in business, but we must be very careful to
examine our motives and see that they are proper. God knows the motive of the
heart, and He loves us too much to entrust us with riches, when He knows we
would spend them on our own pleasures, and thus let them become a detriment to
our souls.

Sometimes a Christian wife prays for the conversion of her unsaved husband. This
is a proper thing for which to pray, for it is God’s will that all men should be
saved. But as proper as that prayer is—it is often hindered because the wife who
offers it is praying for the conversion of her husband from a purely selfish
motive. She says to herself: "Our married life would be so much happier and it
would be far more pleasant for me around the house, if my husband were a
Christian." All that, of course, is true. No two persons can know the deepest
joys of married life, when one is a Christian and the other is not. But for a
wife to pray for the conversion of her husband for those reasons alone, is
selfish. The real reason for praying for the conversion of one’s husband should
not be so that things will be more convenient for you—but because you know that
without Christ he is lost and without the hope of eternal life. James says that
sometimes we do not receive the answers to our prayers because we are too
selfish in our praying. We ask and receive not because we ask amiss, that we
might consume it on our own pleasures.

2. A GENERAL INDIFFERENCE TOWARD THE BIBLE

If our hearts are turned away from the Scriptures, and the Bible fails to be of
any interest to us, then our prayers are going to be an abomination. Proverbs
28:9 says, "He that turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer
shall be an abomination." It is proper for Christian people to read good books,
but if those hooks stand between you and your regular reading of the Bible, it
is better not to read the books. After all, how can anyone who is not interested
in the Bible; who fails to read it; whose heart is turned away from it; how can
he ever please God in prayer? Jesus says, "If my words abide in you, ye shall
ask what ye will and it shall be dune unto you" (John 15:7). And John says (in 1
John 5:14), "If we ask anything according to his will, he heareth us." The
person who doesn’t love the Bible, and who isn’t eager to read it, and doesn’t
gladly accept its commands—cannot meet the conditions of these promises, and
thus his prayer-life will be hindered. God says we should ask according to His
will. And if we want to know God’s will, then we must study God’s book.
Ignorance of the Bible and its basic teachings accounts for many hindered
prayers. One Christian says, "I prayed for years that God would sanctify me
wholly and root out inbred sin and make me absolutely pure within, but He hasn’t
heard my cry." But this person prayed without carefully consulting the
Scriptures. God has expressed His mind far too clearly (in the Bible) concerning
the matter of rooting out inbred sin, to let us be familiar with the Scriptures
and at the same time pray a prayer like that. The Apostle John says that "if we
say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves and the truth is not in us." John—the
disciple whom Jesus loved—the one into whose care Jesus entrusted His mother;
one who wrote five of the New Testament books; this same Apostle John includes
himself, and says, "If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves and the truth
is not in us." You see, if the person who prayed the prayer had read the Bible
carefully, the prayer would never have been prayed as it was. Every Christian
should earnestly seek to familiarize himself with the Scriptures, for ’he that
turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer shall be an
abomination."

3. AN UNFORGIVING SPIRIT TOWARD OTHERS

Jesus states plainly that Christians who will not forgive others, will tint he
heard themselves when they ask forgiveness. Jesus says in Mark 11:25, "When ye
stand praying, forgive, if ye have ought against any." And in Matthew 6:14, we
read, "For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also
forgive you; but if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your
Father forgive your trespasses." It is mere folly to expect God to answer our
prayers if at the same time we are cherishing wrath and bitterness in our hearts
toward others. There are some Christians who would never attend a theater and
never belong to a lodge and never play a game of bridge -but who at the same
time are guilty of the sin of unforgiveness. It is easy to brood over past
differences just enough to keep our wrath warm. If we pray while holding
bitterness in our hearts toward others, our prayers are really hypocritical, and
God has not promised to hear. We are to completely forgive others. Jesus says we
are to forgive "from the heart" (that is, without limit)—because God has so
graciously forgiven us. And yet in almost every congregation of believers there
are persons who refuse to speak to others, and who are so gripped with the sin
of holding bitterness in their hearts that they have made shipwreck of their
lives. If we want our prayers answered, we must learn to completely forgive. God
has never promised to answer the prayer of one who harbors an unforgiving
spirit.

4. DISCORD IN THE HOME

Contention and misunderstandings in the home become a hindrance to an effective
prayer life. Many times this hindrance is overlooked. Peter (in 1 Peter 1:1-22)
speaks about the conduct of husbands and wives, and tells us that an
inconsistent life in the home will cause our prayers to be hindered. He says,
"Likewise ye husbands, dwell with them according to knowledge, giving honor unto
the wife as unto the weaker vessel—and being heirs together of the grace of
life, that your prayers be not hindered" (1 Peter 3:7). The wife must be subject
to her husband or her prayers will be hindered. The husband is to dwell with his
wife according to the knowledge that she is the weaker vessel, or his prayers
will be hindered. Harmony in the home is tied into receiving the answers to our
prayers. When two unite in marriage, God views them as one flesh. He expects
them to think together and to plan together and to pray together—and if there is
disharmony and a lack of agreement, prayers are going to be interrupted. We
should never let the sun go down on a family squabble because it is like a
snowball—the farther it rolls, the larger it will grow. Discord in the home,
grieves God. If there is a lack of harmony and a lack of agreement in your home,
your prayer-life will be hindered. We can make all kinds of pretense about
piety. We can be very faithful in attending Sunday services and various church
meetings, and participating in Christian work, but remember that God’s eye is on
our home life! How many a man is there who, if you heard him talk in prayer
meeting or in the Sunday School class, you would think he is a perfect saint of
God. His words are so winsome and winning and earnest. But in his home he is
quite different. He’s harsh and domineering and impatient and crude and
overbearing. Some men who are angels in public are devils at home—and then they
wonder why their prayers are hindered. And some women are as sweet as a summer
morning when you meet them at the Lord’s house Jut at home they are peevish and
nagging and hard to please the husband is tired when he comes home from work. As
husband and wilt’ sit down to the evening meal, she says, "John, did you mail
that letter I gave you this morning?" He looks aghast. He puts his hands into
his pockets and finds the letter still there. He says, ’Darling, I’m sorry, but
I forgot to mail it." She says, "Of course you forgot to mail it! You always
forget to mail it! You never do what I ask you to do!" And on and on she goes.
No wonder prayers are hindered. True—many homes are burdened with family members
who are not Christians—and many times there is a lack of cooperation on the part
of the unbeliever. In such cases, the Christian partner must continue to pray,
and God does graciously answer. But remember it never helps to nag and
constantly criticize the one who is slow to cooperate. Our sweet reasonableness
in the midst of tense moments, will have tendencies to win the unbeliever.

5. ANY UNCONFESSED SIN

A final factor that hinders the answer to prayers is any unconfessed sin. We
have pointed out a number of sins thus far which are mentioned in the Bible as
hindering the answer to prayer. These include praying with selfish motives,
harboring an unforgiving spirit, and allowing discord in the home. There are
other reasons why prayers are hindered. These include a lack of faith (failure
to believe that God will answer), an unwillingness to help answer the prayer,
and a failure to pray with uncovered head for men, and with the veiled head for
women. God may do more than He promised, but He never promised to answer the
prayers of those who disregard His order in headship. Finally, however, it must
be pointed out that any unconfessed sin can block the answer to our prayers. No
Christian can ever be successful in prayer if he practices sin in his life—if he
knows he is doing wrong and he is riot willing to confess his transgression. The
Bible says, If I iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me" (Psalms 18:1)

True – all of us have sinned. But if we hold to a sin, and love it, and make an
alibi for it, and excuse it—then that puts a separation between God and me. It
short-circuits the communication system, and I am just wasting my time even
trying to pray. If your prayers are not reaching God’s throne, search your life
for some evil that might be lurking there. Look back into the dark recesses of
your heart and mind. It may be some questionable habit; or some petty jealousy;
or carelessness; or lustful passion. It may he the love of money, or some
shameful secret sin in your life. Perhaps only you and God know about it. If you
love a sin, and if in your heart you are excusing it—it is going to hinder your
prayers and stop heaven and shut the ears of God so that He will not hear The
solution is to get it confessed and forsaken, and to restore fellowship with
God. Prayer is a communication system almost like a telephone between us and
God. An older friend in Christ and to me one time: "Brother Martin, do you know
what God’s telephone number is?" I said, "No, I can’t say that I do." She said,
’’It is Jeremiah 33:3.’’ God says (as recorded in that passage ob Scripture),
"Call on me and I will answer thee arid show thee great and mighty things which
thou knowest not." That is a beautiful promise—yet often we behave as if the
lines were busy or as if the phone were out of order. A Christian night
attendant in a city drugstore tells of his experience with prayer. The store was
open all night to fill emergency prescriptions. The attendant slept on a couch
at the rear of the store, and one who wanted service during the night rang a
buzzer at the front door. The attendant was just about sleeping one dark, rainy,
dismal night—when he was around by the buzzer. When he answered the door, it was
a little boy, who said, "Please mister, get this medicine as soon as you can; my
mommy is awful sick." Sleepily and hurriedly he filled the prescription and the
boy was off. After the boy had gone, the pharmacist put away the bottles and
recorded the prescription -- only to notice to his horror that he had given the
boy a deadly poison , instead of the medicine he had intended to give. The
pharmacist did not know which way the boy had gone; it was raining and dark
outside; he looked in the phone book, but there was no name to match his record.
And then he did as we often sing—"What a friend we have in Jesus, all our sins
and griefs to bear; what a privilege to carry, everything to God in prayer"— he
went back to his cot and on his knees asked God to overrule this tragic mistake
for His own glory. He then lay down again. Soon the night attendant was aroused
by the buzzer again. It was the same little boy. He was crying fiercely. He
said, "I was running down the street to get this medicine home as soon as I
could, and I slipped and fell and broke the bottle. Will you please fill it
again?" You see—God overruled this tragic mistake in answer to the prayer of a
humble Christian. Prayer is the Christian’s source of strength and joy. It is a
vital link between the soul and God. It is a major source of spiritual power.
Don’t neglect it. And if after checking carefully, examining my life with regard
to the hindrances pointed out in this message— there is still silence when I
pray—I need to accept God’s silence in the belief that He is using it to
discipline me and to help me grow. If you are unsaved—you have no promise that
God will answer your prayers. God may do more than He promised, and as a result
He has sometimes answered the prayers of unbelievers. But the only prayer you
can pray with the certainty that God will answer, is the prayer, "God be
merciful to me a sinner." Will you acknowledge your hopeless and helpless
condition today, and call on God to save you while you still have the
opportunity?

Additional copies of this article sent free on request. Ask for our sample
packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 17: 208. IMPROVING THE MARRIAGE RELATIONSHIP
========================================================================

IMPROVING THE MARRIAGE RELATIONSHIP by Samuel M. Cassel A Bible Helps Booklet
No. 208

It has been evident in recent years that marriage relationships are
deteriorating in our society. Satan is trying to destroy the home, but we praise
God for every effort toward its preservation. God’s blessing is upon the
husband-wife relationship. Proverbs 18:22 says, "Whoso findeth a wife findeth a
good thing, and obtaineth favor of the Lord." Not only does marriage and the
husband-wife relationship have a blessing from the Lord, but also in God’s Word
we are given guidelines by which we can maintain the husband-wife relationship
as God intended it to be. Marriage was meant to be a blessed relationship. And
so we ask the question—is your husband-wife relationship a blessed relationship,
or is it a strained ordeal?

1. WHAT THE MARRIAGE RELATIONSHIP SHOULD BE LIKE

In Ephesians 5 we observe that the husband-wife relationship is compared to that
of Christ and the Church. In other words, our model indicates that the
husband-wife relationship is one that lasts forever, a kinship that grows
sweeter as the years go by, a relationship that provides an example of peace and
joy, a relationship that will weather the storms and trials of life, and one
against which the gates of Hell cannot prevail. Hopefully we can say that by the
grace of God we have found our relationship in the home to be that way. Even
children can quickly sense whether mother and father really love each other and
whether there is the warmth of love in their home, or whether there is a
distance and a coldness between the parents. You may remember the story about
the home that was preparing for a wedding. Big sister was getting married and
little sister was all eyes and ears to know what was going on and what this was
all about. One day she heard them talking about the marriage vows. She said,
"What’s that all about?" Mother answered, "Well, that is when big sister and her
boyfriend will promise to love and always be kind to each other as long as they
live." Little sister thought a moment, and said, "Well then, you mean that you
and daddy aren’t always married." It is quite clear that our children know what
kind of relationship we really have. I read about a husband whose job required
that the family move frequently. While he was temporarily assigned work in one
particular area, his family lived in a small hotel room. One day the little girl
(for want of a bigger place to play) was playing "doll-house" down in the lobby.
One kind lady passed through the hallway, and tried to be helpful and
sympathetic. She said to the little girl, "It’s a pity that you don’t have a
home of your own." The little girt responded, "Oh, we do have a home; we just
don’t have a house to put it in." Can you say your relationship is such that you
have a home even if your house is less that adequate? If father and mother are
happy together, that contentment is conveyed to the children. Judge Gilliam
says, ’The lack of affection between father and mother is the greatest source of
delinquency that I know. Is your relationship what you would like it to be? Does
it bother you when you see another couple that seems to really be happy?

2. WAYS TO IMPROVE THE MARRIAGE RELATIONSHIP

All sincere married partners want to improve their marriage. No couples should
ever be satisfied where they are. In school, we learned a little motto which
goes like this: "Good, better, best! Never let it rest until your good is better
and your better is best!" One couple whose marriage was just about on the rocks
determined that they were going to improve their marriage by God’s help. The
husband describes what they did: "We got together and took a pencil and paper
and each wrote down the things he did not like about the other. We had a long
list. When done, we exchanged the papers, and we found it was difficult to face
each other’s list. We walked together to a point where we burned the papers and
watched them go up in flames. Then we came back and sat down and started making
a list of things we liked about each other. This was difficult too, but when the
lists were completed, we exchanged the papers and looked at them. Later we
framed them and hung them in our bedroom, so that each morning when we arise we
can see what our partner likes, and concentrate on doing those positive things.
By God’s grace, it has transformed our marriage." If your marriage is not what
you would like it to be, and you really seriously mean business—by God’s grace,
it can be improved. However you must be willing to work at it.

(a) Avoid comparing your marriage with other marriages

It is a tragic mistake to look at the marriage relationship of another couple
and to wish that your relationship would be like theirs. According to 2
Corinthians 10:12, we should not be among the number who compare ourselves among
ourselves, because such people are not wise. Our human nature tends to see the
good points (the "plus" points) in others who are more distant from us, and the
bad points (the "minus" points) in those who are closer to us. If we keep
looking at the minus points, we will have a different outlook in life. Remember
that the grass always looks greener on the other side of the fence, but keep in
mind too that the closer you are to the circumstances, the easier it is to see
the faults. A magazine article pointed out what it called "an ideal marriage"
between a state governor and his wife. Yet it was only a matter of a few years
until their marriage was on the rocks. From a distance the marriage looked
successful, but it must not have been quite as great as the writer thought. We
need to stop looking around and stop comparing our relationship with that of
another husband and wife. We must realize that couples are different. God did
not intend that all of us should conduct our homes in the same way, and that we
should all like the same things—or He would have made us all over the same
carbon copy. Some couples like to be on the go almost all the time, almost every
night of the week. Then there are other couples whose nature it is to stay home
much of the time. In some homes, the wife is reserved and the husband is
outgoing; in others, the wife can not sew and the husband is not a businessman.
We must accept the fact that God has made us all different, and then we must
concentrate on just being ourselves in the light of Ephesians 5:21 which says,
"Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God." Most of the time we
overlook that verse and think only upon the following verses which tell us that
husbands should "love" and wives should "submit." But actually, Ephesians
5:22-23 gives the further instructions once we have accepted the point of
Ephesians 5:21, "Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God." In
other words, we should not look at other people, but submit ourselves to each
other and work out the marriage relationship which God has ordained for us.

(b) Build an attitude of trust toward your partner

Do you as married partners really trust each other? Can you (the husband) say to
your wife: "Am I really worthy of your trust? Do you feel that you will be my
’one and only’ forever?" Do you as a husband (or as a wife) enjoy being with
your partner more than with anyone else? You will want to be together as much as
possible. People today speak very lightly about trust and the high ideal of a
solid marriage relationship. Even secular counselors tell us they are finding
out that the kind of loose living which is common today simply is not working.
It doesn’t work because until one is really committed to another person for
life, he cannot actually give himself wholeheartedly to that person. Many ask
what is wrong with premarital sex and mention that "everybody is doing it," and
they argue that no one is going to find out about the relationship anyhow. But
you cannot really give yourself physically or emotionally or spiritually until
you can trust each other and know that the relationship will last for life. If
you are one who thinks that there is not much wrong with premarital sex, it will
be difficult for your partner to trust you. If, on the other hand, you count
fornication as a wicked sin, your partner can much more readily trust you. If
you were loose in your living before your marriage, how can your partner trust
you after marriage? When passion wears out, how will your partner know that you
will not go out and try some other thrill when you are bored with her? God’s
Word says we are to confess our faults one to another (James 5:16), and this is
good advice for married couples as an aid in building trust. Some might say that
"What my partner doesn’t know won’t hurt him." But we are spiritual beings and
not mere physical creatures. We can cover up the past, but there is always the
possibility your partner will find it out, and so it is best to confess your
misdeeds. This will help build trust and will lead to a happier marriage
relationship. When someone says "My partner does not trust me"—one of the first
questions I ask is: "What have you done to cause your partner to feel that way?"
The partner must not necessarily be blamed. You may be the one to blame if your
companion does not trust you. I believe that if we husbands feel our partners do
not trust us, then we ought to be a leader and go to the wife and ask what is
wrong, and give her the right to tell us why she does not trust us. I also
believe that where it says "Husbands love your wives," we have a clear command
not only never to commit adultery with someone else, but to love our wives with
our body, mind, soul, and spirit. Only then can we have a beautiful marriage
relationship. One of the big weaknesses of many husbands is the fact that after
marriage, there is a tendency for him to sort of secretly admire someone else. A
wife can detect that real quickly. Let each husband abstain from all appearance
of evil, and beware of placing ourselves into tempting circumstances—for we are
alt human, and we can easily fall. I read recently about a couple who were
happily married, but another couple with whom they could share closely, became
good friends. They were together so much, and in each other’s presence so
often—it soon came to the place that they were too intimate, and before they
realized it, both marriages were wrecked—because the one husband started to
admire the other wife more than he did his own wife. Beware of circumstances
where you sense you are no longer admiring only your partner, because you will
lose your trust, and your marriage could falter.

(c) Diligently try to please your partner

To improve marriage relationships, it is important to try and please your
partner. God’s Word says that the wife tries to please her husband (1
Corinthians 7:34), and the Christian husband tries to please his wife (1
Corinthians 7:33). Are you really trying to please your married partner, or do
you frequently say, "I’ll do what I please"? Is your attitude one which says,
"If we can’t agree, we will each go our own way"? This kind of relationship does
not make for a happy marriage bond. The important question in marriage is not,
"How can I have all my needs fulfilled in this marriage—but how much love can I
express in meeting the needs of the one I marry?" Love says, "I will give."
Immaturity says, "Please me, and I will try to please you." Do you ever do
things just to "bug" your partner? Do you ever tease your partner when you know
he doesn’t like it? There are too many marriages lived out on the "I’ll get
even" basis. "If you treat me this way, I’ll get back in this way." The husband
is one hour late for supper, so his wife makes him wait an hour for supper the
next night. This kind of action will not work for harmony. One husband might
say, "I’m going hunting; I don’t care what you say." The wife says she is going
shopping and will spend as much money as she wants. This is not the way to
please each other as partners. This is the "get even philosophy" and such a
marriage is going to be much less than ideal. Instead of living on the "get
even" level, try this formula: Try sharing, bearing, working, and changing
together. It should be a continuation of courtship days. Husband and wife are
different in order to challenge each other, to grow together toward maturity,
and not to see who is right or to determine what is right. One of the goals for
married partners is to determine how we can best change together for the honor
and glory of God.

3. FACTORS TO GUARD IN THE MARRIAGE RELATIONSHIP

Let me go a little further. It is a sin for married partners to refuse physical
relationships for an extended period of time without mutual consent. The
Scripture says, "The wife has not power of her own body, but the husband; and
likewise the husband has no power of his own body, but the wife. Defraud ye not
one the other, except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves
to fasting and prayer, and come together again that Satan tempt you not in your
incontinency" (1 Corinthians 7:4-5). In other words, the wife’s body does not
belong to her alone, but also to her husband. And in the same way, the husband’s
body does not belong to him alone, but also to his wife. We must exercise
moderation in the area of physical relationships. It is possible that some
couples use what they think is a "holier than thou" approach, and they try to
get even with each other (and to get back at the partner) by withholding the
sexual privilege. Some marriages are not what they ought to be because people
physically are selfish. They want to try to please themselves. They reason this
way: "If you don’t please me, I’ll get even." When a husband by-passes his wife
for his physical needs, and has his own private sexual releases, the wife then
also turns her physical drive for affection to the love and kisses she receives
from the children. It can even lead to affairs with other men. Withholding
sexual privilege is not pleasing to God. It is not pleasing to your partner.
Your marriage fulfillment will decrease. Married partners also must guard
against the danger of not learning to really know each other. Do you know your
partner’s sorrows, joys, and concerns? Are you aware of what her life goals are?
Or don’t you talk together about these kinds of things? Sometime ago I was in a
home where a wife and husband were members of different church denominations. I
asked the husband where his wife attends church services. He mentioned where she
normally attended. I asked whether she was a member of that church body. He said
he is not sure if she considers herself a member or not lt is really difficult
for me to imagine a husband and wife living under the same roof and talking so
little about spiritual things. It is a sad fact, but it is true: Very few
husbands and wives spend more than a few minutes each week really talking about
things that matter. Many fail to have frequent heart-to-heart talks. Husbands
and wives should be free to give constructive criticisms to each other, without
being considered negative or harsh or critical. The husband should be the
leader, but the wife as a help-meet can be a very wise counselor. God did not
make each of us a whole unit. After marriage, each is only a half. It is only
when both husband and wife put together their thoughts and concerns that they
have a balanced outlook on life. In conclusion, there is no "perfect" marriage.
It requires a continual effort. A good marriage relationship requires a
day-by-day, week-by-week attempt to keep things in harmony, but it is worth it
all. Marriage can be a bit of heaven here upon earth. It is like a garden. You
can have a beautiful garden, but you must keep the weeds down. So also in
marriage, the devil is looking for marriages in which to sow the fares so that
he can wreck the marriage. He hopes to keep it from bearing fruit. By God’s
grace and help we can keep every weed dug out. The sooner we dig it out, or the
sooner we go to a counselor for help, the more quickly we can have that
beautiful relationship in Jesus Christ. Because marriage here on earth is never
perfect, each marriage needs two little "bears." They are "bear" and "forbear."
We are not perfect; we all have weaknesses; we all have idiosyncrasies. A mature
Christian does not expect perfection in his mate. To all others, take heed to
this illustration: There once was a young wife who after several months of
marriage said to her husband, "You know, John, we have been married for a while
and I have learned to know you better. I would like to remind you of a few of
your faults." He said, "Oh—I know all about my faults. That’s the reason I
couldn’t marry a better woman." Remember that none of us is perfect, but we can
be forgiving. To err is human, but to forgive is divine. A good marriage is not
one where perfection reigns. A good marriage is a relationship where each
partner has taken Jesus Christ as Lord and Saviour of their lives, and where a
healthy understanding, plus the grace of God, can overlook a multitude of
unresolvable difficulties.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLEHELPS

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 18: 213. TELEVISION AND THE CHRISTIAN HOME
========================================================================

TELEVISION AND THE

CHRISTIAN HOME by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 213 There are
significant words in Psalms 101:3. The Psalmist says, "I will set no wicked
thing before my eyes."

There are many dangers which threaten the spiritual well-being of believers in
these latter times, and perhaps the most serious menace to the Christian life
and the Christian home, is the impact of television on its viewers. No one is
going to deny that it is a wonderful invention and that some of its programs are
educational and instructive, but for the dedicated child of God, the evil
effects surely outweigh the seeming advantages.

What is said in this article does not apply to the kinds of closed-circuit TV
which are used in some banks, hospitals, and schools for the purposes of
efficient communication within the institution. We speak in this message about
normal programming as it is presented by the various networks on commercial
television. We want to kindly warn those who are tempted to get wrapped up in
the snare of television-viewing, that TV can prove a curse if it is brought into
your home.

I am increasingly concerned about the impact that television is making on many
Christian homes. Of course there is no sin in the instrument itself. There is no
sin in the tower on the roof. There is no sin in the table upon which the set
stands. The sin lies in seeing the filth, in the tremendous waste of time that
occurs, and in the unwholesome attitudes that TV often breeds. Many programs are
vulgar and degrading; others are silly and comical and without much real
benefit. Occasionally of course there is a bit of useful information―but most of
what you see on television is actually a diet of questionable worldliness. It is
a blending of violence, comedies, giveaway shows, late movies, news, and sports.
Even unsaved people speak of it as "the idiot box" and "the monster in the
living room."

It does not take much viewing of programs on television to come to some obvious
conclusions about it. A report prepared by the Judiciary Committee of the United
States Senate says that "crime, violence, brutality, sadism, and eccentric sex
on the television screen must be regarded as a major factor contributing to the
rising tide of juvenile delinquency all across the land." The Committee found
that in just one sixty-minute program, there were thirteen killings―nine by
shooting, two by stabbing, one by torture, and one by smothering. This
particular show was broadcast early on Christmas evening at a time when ten
million children were watching. The Committee reports that other "blood and
guts" programs of the same kind can be seen on almost any evening.

One writer described television by saying that "It is almost impossible to watch
TV for thirty minutes in our day, without seeing people shot, or punched, or
jabbed, or kicked." Teenagers in school tell horrible tales about programs they
have seen on television the night before! One disgusted mother wrote the editor
of a magazine some time ago and said, "Any honest evaluation of my children’s
thinking, makes me want to open the window and dump our television set out into
the street for the garbage man to pick up." She says, "If I had the courage to
get rid of it, I honestly believe our children would grow up with higher
standards of morality." This mother who was not a professing Christian has more
common sense than some who claim to be disciples of Jesus Christ. At least she
admits television is harmful.

There are three simple reasons why I feel compelled to warn against the evils of
television.

1.FOR OUR OWN SAKE It is God’s desire that each believer should grow in grace
and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ (2 Peter 3:18) It is apalling to
sense the ignorance of the Bible evident in the lives of average church members
today. We speak not of memorizing twenty-third Psalm, or of repeating the Lord’s
Prayer, or of knowing John 3:16―but of systematic knowledge about the truths
taught in the Scriptures. Spiritual growth is the result of feeding on God’s
Word, communing with the Lord in prayer, participating in the ordinances of
God’s house, and engaging in other like activities. If we fritter away time
watching TV, there is a tendency to lose our appetite for the Scriptures as well
as our desire to pray. I know some people who bought a television set, and later
confessed that they either had to get rid of the television or get rid of
holiness in their personal lives.

One preacher tells how he bought a low-priced television set simply to watch the
news and to get a couple of "good" programs. He says: "Within a few weeks, I
could scarcely reach God in prayer; there was no fellowship with Him; no
sweetness of His presence. I felt as if God had forsaken me. Six weeks of this
was all I could stand; the thing went out, and the blessing of God came back."
Jeremiah says, "My eye affecteth my heart" (Lamentations 3:51). We need to be
careful about what we see because what we see lets scars on the soul. It affects
the heart―the inner man.

Television brings a growing indifference toward biblical standards of morality.
Things that not too many years ago were shocking, can soon be watched with
indifference. Things that would have caused a blush when the set was first
purchased can soon be watched without a pang. TV tends to dull the spiritual
life. Sin becomes less sinful and "the sweet bye and bye" (the eternal world)
becomes less attractive. Television has likely put more believers to sleep than
any other influence for evil in our generation. For many years good Christian
people have refused to attend night clubs and theaters and wrestling matches.
Now these very scenes are brought right into the home and many people have no
conscience against it. Many of the shows seen on television are the same shows
seen several years before in the movie theater, and in the minds of some, it is
all right to bring these things into our homes.

One typical program deals with murder and magnifies gunplay. Another displays
nakedness and a wild "love in." Still another deals with a sex relationship
between a brother and his own sister in the same same family. More and more
programs have one or more bedroom scenes. Some insist that they don’t watch
those kinds of programs, but that they watch only the good programs. But most of
the so-called "good" programs are nothing but a steady flow of this world’s
foolishness. Even the best programs are usually nothing but mediocre comedies.
They are made up of clowning and tricks and fun and excitement―and the "fun"
morality is no better than the "violent" morality.

Even news programs are often biased. A spokesman before the National Council of
the Causes and Prevention of Crime, said, "Far too much emphasis is being given
on television programs to the extremists seeking publicity. Television has
become an effective weapon to discredit law enforcement in our country." If
there is not enough bad news, the men operating the cameras find ways to
manufacture some. They know that people are looking for exciting news, and so
they stick the noses of their cameras into every moral garbage pile they can
find. They know that the more wretched a news item can become, the more
detergent and the more furniture polish it is going to sell!

Religious programs are often debatable in value also. The Gospel is often
watered down. The presenters are usually easy-going, confident speakers clad in
suede sports coats, and the choral groups adorned with fancy dresses may appeal
more to the eye than to the heart.

One advertisement on the side of a city bus said, "Bring the world into your
home; tune in to Channel 43." And that’s exactly what is being done. The world
comes into the home, and then into the heart, and soon there is a shallowness in
the spiritual life. The values that "come through" on television are
self-centerness, sensuality, superficiality, and materialism. Rarely are such
virtues as kindness, compassion, faith, or meekness extolled. A bit of verse
says:

"At first it will shock them, they’ll seem in a haze, But soon they’ll be
hardened, and continue to gaze;

We’ll give them some gospel that isn’t too strong, And a few sacred songs to
string them along.

They’ll soon take in the ads, with the latest of fashion, And watch the shows
that stir evil passions. The old family altar which once held such charm, Will
soon lose its place without much alarm . . . ." The Psalmist says, "I will set
no wicked thing before my eyes."

If I believed that television made believers more spiritual and more Christlike,
I would urge each Christian family to buy several sets and put them in a couple
rooms of the house―but in light of the fact that many programs glamorize
vulgarity, sexual misconduct, violence, and disrespect―such a suggestion is
unthinkable.

2. FOR OUR CHILDREN’S SAKE

If God has blessed you with a family, He wants you to bring up that family in
"the nurture and the admonition of the Lord" (Ephesians 6:4). It is God’s will
that we should put their salvation above everything else―above their education
and recreation and worldly advancement. My wife and I would like to see each one
of our six children make it through to Heaven, and thus we deliberately refuse
to throw dangers in their pathway.

Most television programs during the hours when children can watch, dramatize
violence and foul language and immodesty and silly laughter. Women kill their
men for insurance and divorce them for alimony and become interested in other
men because of their money. Men stab other men in the back and gag women and tie
them to a bedpost and roll cars down over cliffs and attempt murder with a
pitchfork. The majority of programs make sin appear attractive and desirable.
They desecrate the sacredness of marriage. They put children into a fantasy
world of unreality. TV viewing often destroys family relationships, disrupting
family meal times, and replacing the family altar with that which is worldly and
sinful in direction.

Everyone knows that appeals to the eye make a much more lasting impression than
do appeals to the ear. If you think television doesn’t make impressions on old
and young alike, then you are not considering seriously the cost of advertising
between the hours of 8 P.M. and 11 P.M. each evening on TV. If television
influences our buying behavior (and at up to $100,000.00 per minute, advertisers
believe it does), then television also influences our social behavior. And
television-taught values can soon undermine clear biblical instruction.
Information and values can seep into one’s consciousness almost without his
knowing it.

Time and time again people commit crimes based on what they saw on television.
One of the biographies of John F. Kennedy tells bow Lee Harvey Oswald literally
went "mad" the night before the alleged murder of Mr. Kennedy. Oswald was
watching World War II pictures on television and that is what set him off. In
Newcastle, England, some years ago, an eleven-year-old girl was charged and
convicted with strangling two small boys just for a thrill. She told a hushed
courtroom, at her trial, that she learned to kill by watching TV.

One mother shares this experience. She says, "A week ago we drove by the house
where we had lived when our children were smaller." Her six-year-old boy said in
a matter-of-fact way (upon seeing the house where they used to live)―"When I
grow up and get married, I’m going to kill the people who live in that house so
I can live in it." When the mother caught her breath (she was shocked)―she said,
"But John, we don’t kill people to get their houses; the proper thing to do is
to work and earn more money and buy a house of your own; it is wrong to hurt
other people." Johnny said, "That’s not the way they do it now on television;
they shoot people all the time." The truth is that television does not convey
the idea that life is serious and that industry and hard work are virtuous
qualities.

One mother told me in her own words how her husband insisted on getting
television in their home―and sometime later, the girls in their home (angry
because of some incident that had happened) ― actually threw the mother down and
stomped on her with their feet. After it was all over they told her they did it
like they saw it on television.

Some say, "But we don’t allow our children to see everything that appears on
television." That may be true. You might be selective and turn off certain
undesirable programs, but you are not with your children all the time. They are
going to be curious to watch everything that can be seen, and they’re going to
get away with it sometimes. I have visited more than one home where television
had been installed, and the parents told about the church services that could be
seen, and the musical concerts, and some of the good programs that are
produced―but on at least one occasion, when I looked over into the family room,
the children were watching a bloody wrestling match where two men were tearing
each other to pieces and seeming to want to gouge out each other’s eyes. Very
frankly, I doubt that television can be controlled. If it is in the home, it is
going to be used. Au informed man in the field of entertainment says, "Some good
parents who understand the influence of television, try to regulate its use. But
even the most careful parent soon realizes that complete control of
television-viewing is practically impossible to attain." Jesus says in Luke
17:1-2, Woe unto him through whom offenses come; it were better for him that a
millstone were hanged about his neck, and he be cast into the sea, than that he
should offend one of these little ones." If you have television for the
accommodation of your family, is it right to expect the preacher to work
miracles by calling for him to pray for your children when they go astray?

3.FOR THE LORD’S SAKE The Lord has redeemed us with His own precious blood, and
therefore we are not our own, because we have been bought with a price. And God
is jealous over our affections. He is grieved to see the world steal away our
hearts. James says, is chapter 4:5, "Do you think that the Scripture saith in
vain, The Spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy?" The Holy Spirit who comes
to live in us at the time of conversion, is grieved when we become friendly with
the world-system. The Lord says further in Titus 2:11, "For the grace of God
that bringeth salvation has appeared to all men, teaching us that denying
ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in
this present world." What about the programs normally watched on TV? Are any of
them ungodly? Are any of them filled with worldly lusts? What about the serials
loaded with seduction scenes (a man and woman in bed discussing impotence and
frigidity)? Do the majority of TV productions teach sober living? Honest people
admit that most television programs are planned by worldly minds and are given
over to this world’s values. If it is not violence and brutality―it’s dancing
and jazz music and shameful love scenes, and other worldly attractions. Can you
imagine Jesus (the Man of Sorrows), grief-stricken over a lost world, sitting in
front of a television set with all its nonsense and wild laughter? Can you
picture the Apostle John, who said, "All that is in the world―the lust of the
flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life ― is not of the Father, but
of the wild" (1 John 2:16)―can you picture that same Apostle John with his yes
glued on a TV screen?

The following words are taken from a personal letter received from a
preacher-friend whose family had had television: ’We’ve been enjoying a peaceful
and wonderful evening together as a family, listening to hymns on records. We
consider every hymn a sermon. We have all grown much closer to God since we got
rid of our television set a few years ago. We made a great mistake when we
thought we could control it, and get only the good programs. There are
practically no good programs. We feel that television is one of the devil’s
major tools, and we have come to despise it. We’ve asked forgiveness for leading
our family astray (for those several years) by this means, and we see evidences
of God’s heal­ing and pardon" The appeal of this message is a plea to keep our
hearts true to Jesus Christ and our homes unspotted from the world.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 19: 218. THE POWER OF MODERN IDOLATRY
========================================================================

THE POWER OF

MODERN IDOLATRY (1st of the Ten Commandments) by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps
Booklet No. 218

Nearly 3,500 years ago, God gave the Ten Commandments. The Israelites were
camped at the foot of Mount Sinai and Moses had ascended the mountain to receive
God’s message (Exodus 19:3). The Lord God came down upon the mountain in fire,
and then in the midst of thundering and lightning and smoke and an earthquake—
He clearly announced what we know as the Ten Commandments. The Ten Commandments
are the essence of God’s moral law. They are God’s rules for life; they are His
standards of conduct; they spell out in a very concise way what sin really is.
Thus the Ten Commandments are an index by which human beings can dis­cern
between what is good and what is evil. Today the Gospel has displaced the Law.
We are not under law but under grace. Why then study the Ten Commandments? The
Apostle Paul answers the question in Romans 3:31 when he says, "Do we then make
void the law through faith? God forbid. Yea we establish the law." Jesus said,
"Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets; I am not come to
destroy, but to fulfill" (Matthew 5:17). The Law is without power to save. It
cannot give a right standing with God. But it has a lawful use. It reveals sin
and makes sin appear exceedingly sinful. It was given that "every mouth may be
stopped and all the world may become guilty before God" (Romans 3:19). As a
person looks into these laws (the Ten Commandments), he says, "I am guilty of
this and I am guilty of that"—and seeing his guilt—he then says, "I must do
something about it." And thus the law becomes a schoolmaster to bring us to
Christ (Galatians 3:24) It shows us that we are sinful and that we need the
cleansing blood of Jesus. The First Commandment contains a revelation of the
being of God. God says, "I am the Lord thy God who brought thee out of the land
of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before me"
(Exodus 20:2-3). The First Commandment asserts boldly the reality of God ("I am
the Lord"), and that God is a person who is deeply interested in our daily
welfare ("I brought you out of the land of Egypt"). In the Bible we have a
revelation of who God is. God revealed himself to His people. He says, "I am the
Lord thy God." The Hebrew word is "Jehovah," a word that means "eternal" and
"self-existent." God says, "I am the supreme, eternal, self-existent God— the
giver and sustainer of life." God is the ever acting, eternal I AM—the one who
evermore will be, the one who always was, and the one who is now. God is not
like human beings who are subject to death. Each generation of human beings
appears and then disappears in the past—but God stands beyond the passing of
time. He is the eternal I AM. He never ceases to function. Since God is the
great eternal, ever-acting I AM, He must become the one object of our worship.
Our affection must not be divided between God and someone (or some thing) else.
The First Commandment requires that we have a love for God stronger than all
other affections. We are to worship no other gods as substitutes for the Lord
God Jehovah of the Bible. God must be supreme. He will not permit any rival
gods. In other words, the First Commandment is an admonition against idolatry.
You shall have no other gods "before" Me (beside Me, in addition to Me). To
substitute some person or some object in the place of God is the essence of
idolatry. For some-it is gold; for others— it is fashion; for still others—it is
fame, intellect, public opinion, superstition, and a host of other things. To
some men, every great power in nature is a god. They see the sun shining and
feel its heat, and see it chase the darkness out of the sky every morning, and
say, "Surely the sun must be a god." Others make idols of wood and stone
fashioned according to the strange imaginations of their unregenerate minds. The
god Moloch was an immense fearful looking monster with a huge red mouth. One of
the goddesses of the Indians is a huge statue with a necklace of human skulls
around her neck. The Greeks had 30,000 gods and goddesses, and then fearing lest
they might miss one god, they erected a statue to "the unknown god." In our
society idolatry is not so much a matter of making gods of wood and stone. We
tend to worship gods of chrome and steel and glass (automobiles, houses,
antiques, 31-inch color screens, etc.). Our generation is steeped in idolatry—
only it is a respectable idolatry, instead of a heathen idolatry. It is a
polished form of idolatry instead of a crude form. The Bible always condemns
idolatry. In the Old Testament, Isaiah speaks with laughter about the man who
takes a block of wood and with part of it he heats his house; with another part
of it he cooks his dinner; and with still another part of the same block of wood
he makes a god (Isaiah 44:9-20). In the New Testament we read, "Be not deceived,
neither fornicators nor idolaters . . . shall inherit the kingdom of God" (1
Corinthians 6:9). The Apostle John says, "Little children, keep yourselves from
idols" (1 John 5:21). Our "idol" is that to which we give our time, our
strength, our finances, and our obedience. There are a number of forms of
present-day idolatry.

1. ONE CAN MAKE MONEY AND MATERIAL THINGS HIS GOD

A story in one of the McGuffy’s Readers tells of a miser who had a secret
basement where he had hoarded large sums of silver and gold. He came often to
look over the money and to run his bony fingers through the coins—but one day a
strong wind blew the door to his secret basement shut. A spring-lock (that could
be turned only from the outside) fastened the door. The miser was shut in with
his gold and his god. Years later, when the old house was being torn down, some
men came across his skeleton stretched out over the silver and gold. He had made
money his god and the god had finally destroyed him. One of the most prominent
forms of idolatry is preoccupation with material things. Idolatry is not
necessarily "having" things, but "preoccupation with" things. Perhaps this
material preoccupation is a most common sin at Christmas time. There is not much
true worship of Christ in many homes when the Christmas holidays roll around. At
no other time of the year does "the love of things" so completely occupy the
minds of so many people. Stores become crowded. People go on wild shopping
sprees. Merchants say that fully one-fourth of their total sales of watches and
sporting goods and music supplies (and a host of other things) are made in the
months of November and December. This is just one example of the idolatry that
centers around materialism in our generation. Of course, none of us worships a
golden calf like Israel did. None of that pagan stuff for us! Forget the
calf—but hang on to the gold (or sometimes in our society we call it "that green
stuff"). The idol for us can be the automobile that speeds us away from the
church services—Or the boat at the lake or the Sunday newspaper or the
television set or dozens of other things. Money which is earned honestly and
used wisely can bring untold blessing, but when we feel we can buy almost
anything we want—we seem to lose something. We lose a sense of gratitude and a
sense of dependence upon God. That is why the Lord gave us the principle of
stewardship. That is why He says "It is more blessed to give than to receive."

2. ONE CAN MAKE HIS FAMILY AND HIS CHILDREN HIS GOD

A few years ago, newspapers across the country carried the heart-breaking story
of a 46-year-old man who fatally shot himself in a telephone booth. In his
pocket they found a child’s crayon drawing. On it was written (in the father’s
handwriting) "Please let this drawing in my coat pocket; I want it to be buried
with me." The drawing was signed in childish print by his little daughter who
had perished in a fire that had burned their apartment not too many months
before. After her death, the father seemed to have nothing further to live for.
He had several plaques erected in memory of the little girl at the school where
she had attended. He said, "Maybe in ten or twenty years, someone will see one
of these plaques and will wonder who Shirley Lee was, and perhaps they will say,
’Someone must have loved her very dearly.’" Surely we can sympathize with this
heart-broken father. Many of us have little girls too. But there is no doubt
that he loved his child too much and his God too little. He had made his
9-year-old daughter the center of his existence. He had attached life’s meaning
and purpose to a flesh-and-blood creature like himself. And every one of us is
susceptible to this same kind of idolatry. True—we don’t bow down before some
repulsive image and worship it, but within each one of us there is a tendency to
make something less than God the object of our affections.

3. ONE CAN MAKE PLEASURE AND HAVING A GOOD TIME HIS GOD

Paul spoke of those who are "lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God" (2
Timothy 3:4). The American way of life is geared to the idea of pleasure. Maybe
it is a sports car or a poker game or a golf course or a corner tavern. Anything
that gives a charge; anything that at least temporarily satisfies the cravings
for pleasure—these are the things to which many people give themselves. They are
convinced that they cannot live without them. Some say, "I’m only going to live
once, so I may as well have a good time." The trouble is that pleasures satisfy
for only a short time and then the same old empty, hollow feeling comes back.
Like the couple who quarreled about riding the merry-go-round— he wanted to ride
the vehicle; she didn’t. Finally he rode it alone. When it stopped, and he
stepped off, she said: "See—you spent the money; you got off where you got on;
and you haven’t been anywhere!" That’s how it is with pleasures. There is of
course a place for recreation and leisure, and it is true that "all work and no
play makes Jack a dull boy"—but all play and no work can make one an idolater
too. Some get enthused about sports and forget everything else. It is not
unusual for more than 50,000 people to cram into a stadium and watch a football
game on a Sunday afternoon (in just one city). Others get wrapped up in hunting
and fishing to the point that more money and time is spent on these ventures
than is given to the Lord’s work. What is it that claims your affections? What
is it to which you have given your time and energies and loyalties?

4. ONE CAN MAKE MAGIC AND SUPERSTITION HIS GOD

Superstition is not decreasing in our day of enlightenment and education.
Alarmingly enough it is on the increase. Take for example the number 13. Most
hotels don’t have a thirteenth floor. Major airlines do not not have a row of
seats on the airplane that is numbered thirteen. Many athletes refuse to wear
the number thirteen on their uniforms. Buried somewhere in the spirit of modern
man is the old superstition that holds the number thirteen to be a very unlucky
number. The dictionary has a name for it—it is called "triskaidecaphobia"—a fear
of the number 13. There are many other superstitions that grip human beings
today, including strange ideas about four-leaf clovers, broken mirrors,
horseshoes, and even black cats! All of these come under the broad umbrella of
superstition and magic. There are thousands of people who cross their fingers,
watch their horoscopes, and carry charms in their pockets. Even some astronauts
(who supposedly are cool scientific people) carry good-luck charms with them out
into space. What is wrong with all this? Underlying the belief in superstition
is the suggestion that there are supernatural forces (other than God) at work in
one’s life. Superstitious beliefs actually imply that God is not in control of
all that happens, and thus it is idolatry to hold on to a superstitious belief.
Every time we engage in a superstitious action, we dishonor God by denying that
He holds the whole world in His hands.

5. ONE CAN MAKE SCIENCE AND SCIENTIFIC PROGRESS HIS GOD

In almost every field of scientific research, tremendous strides have been made
within recent years. Science has made some real contributions toward human
progress. For example in 1910 an automotive journal advised tourists who planned
to make a trip from Chicago to New York by automobile, to prepare adequately,
and to take the following equipment:

1.cans of oil 2.plenty of rope 3.a block and tackle 4.a supply of innertubes 5.a
coil of copper wire 6.a bottle of kerosene (to remove carbon from cylinders) 7.a
varied supply of bolts and nuts 8.a pail for carrying radiator water 9.at least
two spark plugs 10.a tire pump 11.a soldering iron 12.a can of grease

Science has made some real contributions in the realm of travel, and likely it
is going to accomplish some still greater things in the future. But science has
never been able to cope with man’s real problem. Science cannot keep men from
sinning and from dying. Thus we must not put too much confidence in science and
education. As long as people keep on sinning and as long as we keep on dying,
science cannot be of permanent help to us. And thus while many people worship
man and his accomplishments, the disciple of Jesus Christ must be careful to
give credit to God and His greatness. We have mentioned just a few of the
present-day gods, each of which can make us an idolater. No list of false gods
is ever complete. Men may worship their children, their businesses, their
fields; some worship cows, serpents, beetles, and crocodiles. The average
worldling worships heroes—movie stars, athletes, entertainers, beauty queens,
etc. Idolatry has always been a sin that plagued mankind. The forefathers of
Abraham worshiped idols. The children of Israel were surrounded by Assyrians and
Canaanites and thus were constantly exposed to all kinds of idolatry. In our day
millions worship idols of all descriptions—from those who bow down before the
sun, moon, and stars—to the more polished forms of idolatry that surround us.
Each one of us needs to make an inspection tour of his own life. And we need to
throw out any false gods that we may find there. We must ask God for help (like
the hymnwriter says): "To break down every idol" and "to cast out every foe." I
know that most Bible Helps readers go to church services and say their prayers
and give some money to worthwhile causes—but is there something less than God
that becomes the center of your affections? The First Commandment says we dare
not divide our affections between the true God and some false idol. The First
Commandment is still first! "Thou shalt have no other gods before me." If you
have come to see the sinfulness and deceitfulness of your heart today; if you
realize that apart from the love and mercy of God you can never be saved—then
keep in mind that Jesus "tasted death" for every person (Hebrews 2:9); He died
for you; He is our only Refuge from the wrath of God; if you have never done it,
let Him enter your heart today (Revelation 3:20).

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P.O. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 20: 219. THE BIBLE DOCTRINE OF NONCONFORMITY
========================================================================

THE BIBLE DOCTRINE OF NONCONFORMITY by Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet
No. 219 The word "nonconformity" is coined from the words found in Romans 12:2,
where we read, "Be not conformed to this world, but by ye transformed by the
renewing of your mind." To "conform" means "to be in harmony with" or "to
pattern after"―and therefore the admonition to be not conformed simply means "do
not pattern after" or "do not be in harmony with" this world-system. The child
of God is to be separated from the world system. The Bible teaches separation
from the world―separation from the whole political, commercial, and
ecclesiastical system that is trying to make itself happy without God. The
average person works for this life only; he prepares for this life only; he
lives for this life only. The aims and ambitions of most unsaved people center
around the brief time they spend here in this life. The typical citizen desires
to acquire some property, to make a name for himself, and to satisfy his
physical appetites. A scientist, when asked the question, "Do you believe in a
future life beyond the grave?" said, "To tell the truth, I’ve been so occupied
with making myself happy in this life that I have not even had time to think
about a future life!" That is the philosophy of the world-system from which the
disciple of Jesus Christ is to separate.

The Scriptures are clear on this teaching. The whole tenor of the Bible from
beginning to end, indicates that the people of God are to be separate from the
pride and vanity and extravagance of this world-system. And we are not only to
be separated from the world, but at the same time we are to be dedicated and
consecrated and devoted to the service of God. We want to consider the Bible
background for the subject of nonconformity, and then we will discuss some of
the more practical details. Notice the following Bible passages:

Leviticus 20:24 "I am the Lord your God, who have separated you from other
people."

Romans 12:1-2 "I beseech you therefore brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye
present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your
reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by
the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable,
and perfect, will of God."

1 John 2:15-17 "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If
any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in
the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of
life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and
the lust thereof; but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever."

James 4:4 "Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of
the world is enmity with God? Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world
is the enemy of God." 2 Timothy 3:1-5 "This know also, that in the last days
perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves having a
form of godliness, but denying the power thereof; from such turn away." The
words in James 4 are very clear. They are God’s words. Talk about a worldly
Christian; there is no such thing. A person might be worldly, but then he is not
a Christian. One may as well talk about a heavenly devil as to talk about a
worldly Christian. "Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the
enemy of God." The words in 2 Timothy 3:5 are also very clear. Paul could have
advised Timothy to be "a good mixer" and "to play ball" with the apostates of
his day, but instead, he said, "From such turn away." People today seem to have
the idea that we must mingle with and become like the world in order to win
them, and yet when a man falls into a deep pit, no one ever dreams of jumping
down into the well (alongside him) in order to get him out. Instead, he stays
way up at the top, and from there he lets down a ladder of rope and lifts him
up.

Each of us believes in God’s physical laws of separation. When a quart of milk
begins to sour, what do you do? Mix it with a quart of sweet milk so that both
will be good? No. You set it aside until it becomes altogether sour. You
separate the bad from the good. Or if a man has a sore leg and gangrene sets in,
what do the medical experts do? Cut it off. They separate the bad from the good.
God has always been a God of separation. He separated light from darkness, good
from evil, the sheep from the goats, the wheat from the tares, the wise from the
foolish, and He expects the Christian to be separated from the world system. In
addition to all the Bible portions quoted earlier, 1 Corinthians 6:17 serves as
a kind of summary statement: "Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye
separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive
you."

We want to note now some practical applications of the Bible doctrine of
nonconformity. Worldliness is related to what we say, how we dress, how we spend
money, how we drive on the highway, our attitude toward work, our reaction to
tragedy and death, etc. It is related to outlook, motives, manner of life, aims,
and ideals. However, in this particular message, we want to discuss two much
neglected aspects of nonconformity: 1) The Christian and worldly dress. 2) The
Christian and worldly amusements.

1. THE CHRISTIAN AND WORLDLY DRESS

How should God’s people dress? Is there any prescribed way for the Christian to
adorn his body? If we approach the New Testament with the idea that we are going
to find in it a set of dress regulations with the material and the pattern all
described, we are bound for disappointment. It is not there. The Bible lays down
great principles on the matter of dress just as it does in many other areas of
the Christian life. For example, the Bible does not specifically say that we
must stop at a stop sign. Is it wrong not to stop then? And the answer is,
"Yes―it is wrong not to stop." It is wrong, not only because we might get
caught, but also because there is a principle in the Bible which says that we
should obey the state authorities. And they say we shall stop, and therefore in
obedience to this divine principle in the Bible, we are to stop. And just so the
Word of God does not specifically tell what color clothes to wear, or how long
the dress should be, or of what particular material our clothing should be
made―but the Bible principle is found in 1 Timothy 2:9-10. The Word of God says,
"In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with
shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or
costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works."
These are God’s words, and if these are the standards for the Christian woman,
then surely they should be the standards for the Christian man who is to be the
head of the woman.

(a) The wearing of jewelry.

According to the biblical principle just established, the Christian should not
wear gold for the sake of decorating his body. And yet there is enough gold in
our churches to make a countless number of golden calves. If all the finger
rings, ear rings, wedding bands, and other pieces of jewelry displayed on the
body ("because everybody does it") were melted together, it would be easy to
make many calves like the Israelites made while camped at the foot of Mount
Sinai.

Some say, "But can’t I keep on wearing jewelry and still be a faithful
Christian?" Probably it is best to answer by asking another question; "Can you
be a Christian and willfully disobey the Word of God?" Certainly not―and no
person who is painted like an Easter egg and decorated like a Christmas tree
should ever be brazen enough to call himself Christian.

(b) The wearing of modest clothes

According to the principle found in 1 Timothy 2:9-10, dresses that are short,
tight-fitting, thin, low-necked, sleeveless, and in any way designed to
accentuate the female form―are a disgrace for any Christian woman to wear. Low
necks, tight dresses, slit skirts, bare arms, and painted faces may be the order
of the day in our society, but God says, "In like manner also, that women adorn
themselves in modest apparel (clothing that properly covers) not with gold, or
pearls, or costly array." God doesn’t expect our clothes to look like the front
cover of the latest fashion magazine. Why must you follow the fashions of the
day? Suppose you are peculiar, what of it? It would be a thousand times better
to retain your modesty and please God, than to adopt a manner of dress that
borders on the immoral. There must be a dividing line between the Christian and
the world. The Christian woman wears modest apparel and veils her long hair. The
Christian man avoids appearing publicly in shorts; he keeps his shirt on his
back; he is careful to see that his whole family guards purity by being modestly
attired.

You say, "But no one is going to tell me what kind of clothes to wear." Yet
every one of us (consciously or unconsciously) dresses according to someone’s
pattern. We either get our pattern of dress from the Word of God (as understood
by godly men and women), or we get it from the world and worldly-minded people.
Whatever fashion decrees, no matter how ridiculous or how immodest it is, that’s
the goddess that many are worshiping, and this world is dictating what to wear.
Never say, "No one is going to tell me what kind of clothes to wear." Someone is
telling you―never forget that.

2. THE CHRISTIAN AND WORDLY AMUSEMENTS

There is a teaching in many so-called Christian circles today which implies that
the Christian life is a jolly affair, and that to follow Jesus is barrels of
fun. Many a modern church ought to blow the steeple off its roof and hang up a
night-club sign. They have more suppers, parties, and fun-nights―than prayer
meetings and Bible studies. The Bible principle on worldly amusements is found
in Hebrews 11:24-26. "By faith Moses refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s
daughter, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to
enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ
greater riches than the treasures in Egypt." The Christian faith involves
"suffering affliction" and bearing "the reproach of Christ." If you have a
popular brand of Christianity, you have the wrong kind! Our Lord talked about
the cost of discipleship; too many of us talk about how much fun it is. Within
the soul of every person there is an inner longing and a deep quest for peace of
mind. The world tries to satisfy this quest which is common to all men by
offering the movies, the dance, television, drugs, smoking, drinking, etc. The
child of God does not need the momentary, short-lived satisfaction that this
world pretends to offer, for the Bible says of our Lord God, "He satisfies the
longing soul, and fills the hungry soul with goodness" (Psalms 107:9).

(a) Hollywood movies

There may be some good Hollywood movies. There is some good food in garbage cans
too. The theater page of a local newspaper, however, soon reveals that murder,
sex, and the free spending of money are the major themes of Hollywood. The
filthier, the dirtier, the more degrading, the most lustful, the more
suggestive, the more ungodly a film is―the bigger the hit it makes with the
American public. It is difficult to imagine a Christian’s supporting the filthy,
immoral, ungodly pictures which are conceived in the heart of the devil himself.
My blood runs cold to even think of a Christian’s viewing the hell-soaked
immoral stench of Hollywood.

(b) Television

Nearly all the popular movies are later shown on television, and television
makes a theater out of your home. The television set is a mechanical device
which is neither right nor wrong. It is not wrong because it is new, but some of
the filth that is displayed on the screen is definitely wrong. And it is almost
impossible to develop controlled viewing habits.

I drove a school bus for a number of years. One evening a little girl about to
get off the bus was crying, and declared that she did not want to go home. When
asked why she didn’t want to go home, she explained: "My parents were watching
television last night―and one program showed a man crawling out from under a
little girl’s bed, and killing her. I couldn’t sleep all night last night
because I thought a man was under my bed and would kill me. I don’t want to go
home." Friends―I’m glad I don’t have to stand in those parents’ shoes on the
Judgment Day. The Bible says it would be better if such parents had a millstone
cast around their necks, and they were drowned in the depths of the sea, rather
than to offend such a little one.

Television nearly always glorifies impurity as love, pictures murder as
entertainment, exalts nakedness and indecency as beauty, shows drinking and gun
fights as proper, and assumes that taking God’s name in vain is legitimate. It
ruins the influence of a Christian, debauches the minds of children, inflames
the lust of youth, and hardens the hearts of sinners. And most people admit that
the tendency is to slip into more and more careless habits of watching whatever
is to be seen.

(c) Dancing

The word "dance" is used many times in the Bible, but only a few times does it
compare with the modern dance―and then it always condemned. When David danced,
he danced alone. He didn’t dance all over the streets of Jerusalem in the arms
of another man’s wife. David leaped and praised God for sheer joy! There was no
embracing the opposite sex. He knew nothing of the waltz, the bunny-hug, and the
two-step. No person in his right mind will deny that the modern dance with its
dim lights and suggestive music is solely for the purpose of getting the sexual
thrill that comes from the contact of the bodies of the opposite sex. Anyone who
says that youth of both sexes can mingle in close embrace on the dance floor
without suffering harm, is a liar, and all of us know that’s true. The dance is
an incubator which hatches out lust, sin, adultery, fornication, broken homes,
and broken lives.

(d) Tobacco

One third of America’s smokers are women. The heart of the infant fetus being
carried by an expectant mother beats five times faster each minute while the
mother is smoking than it does under normal conditions. The University of
Virginia says that the nicotine intake of the normal smoker is almost one pound
per year. They fed an equivalent amount of nicotine to eight thousand cats, and
it killed them all.

Smoking is a dirty, nauseating habit. I would just as soon have another person
spit in my tea or hot chocolate or coffee as to have him blow smoke in my face.
The smoke goes through the nasal system and the mucous lining of the mouth and
throat, and then it is blown into the faces of others. The most tragic result of
smoking however, is the effect tobacco has on the smoker’s own body. As a
Christian, your body is intended to be a temple (a dwelling place) of God, and
the Lord says that to defile the temple of God is to ask for destruction (1
Corinthians 3:17).

(e) Drugs and drinking

There are many drugs that have been found to be helpful to mankind when used
properly. In the hands of trained and skillful doctors, huts, drugs can relieve
pain and aid in healing sick bodies. But many in our day have experimented with
such things as marijuana, heroin, LSD, and other mind-expanding drugs. These
give the temporary feeling of being superior, while at the same time making the
drug-user a slave of addiction and tearing him down mentally and physically.

It is no surprise that unsaved people get involved with drugs. Having no faith
in God and no respect for God’s Word! they are easy prey for the devil. The use
of drugs is only one of the tricks Satan uses to enslave people. But because the
body of the Christian is the temple of the Holy Spirit (see 1 Corinthians
6:19-20), we should not allow it to become enslaved by wicked and degrading
habits. That rules out habit-forming and mind-expanding drugs for the Christian.
It also rules out alcohol as a beverage because that too is addictive. Are you
looking for real satisfaction? Turn your life over to Jesus Christ and start
living for Him. You will find, as Peter did, ". . . . joy unspeakable and full
of glory." (1 Peter 1:8). Dig into your Bible and it will expand your mind. But
it will not endanger your mental or physical health. There was a time when I was
afraid to live and I was afraid to die. But one day I was invited to accept the
peace that Jesus offers. Jesus Christ says, "Come unto me and I will give you
rest" (Matthew 11:28). I accepted― and since then, the things of this world have
grown strangely dim. There has been a peace in my heart and a joy in my soul
such as the things of the world could never supply. Jesus knocks on the door of
your heart too. The Bible says, "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting
life; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God
abideth on him" (John 3:36).

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 21: 254. THREE ENEMIES OF THE CHRISTIAN LIFE
========================================================================

THREE ENEMIES OF THE CHRISTIAN LIFE By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet
No. 254

The Bible teaches that each of us has a number of enemies which will war against
us as long as we live. Life here on earth is a battleground. The Christian must
be a good soldier. The hymn-writer says, "Sure, I must fight if I would reign;
increase my courage Lord. I’ll bear the toil, endure the pain, supported by Thy
Word." Many who come to Christ are victims of the mistaken notion that salvation
marks the end of serious temptation. The fact is that conversion really only
marks the beginning of a great spiritual conflict. Before conversion, the devil
had full sway in our lives. Satan had things going his way and he did not have
to put up a fight. But when we stepped out on the Lord’s side, conflict became a
major issue. Thus we read in 1 Timothy 6:12, "Fight the good fight of faith; lay
hold on eternal life whereunto thou art called." The Christian life is indeed a
warfare. Paul says in Ephesians 6:12 that "we wrestle" against the powers of
darkness. It is a tragic distortion of truth when sometimes church leaders and
evangelists imply that becoming a Christian leads to a life of ease—and that it
is simple and smooth. They imply that to come out on the Lord’s side cures
everything—one dose and there’s no more trouble! And then there are certain
brands of preachers who say that to go on fighting and struggling is a sign that
one has never had a real experience with the Lord. But notice that in Ephesians
6 the battle is a warfare which you and I have to wage. The grammatical
construction of Ephesians 6:10 says, "You be strong," and in Ephesians 6:11,
"You put on the whole armor of God that you may be able to stand." The teaching
which says that if you have been trying to fight the battle, you must stop doing
so; hand it over to the Lord and all will be well; that kind of teaching is not
found in Ephesians 6, nor is it found anywhere in the Bible. You must fight! You
must keep on fighting! God’s people are pilgrims and strangers here on earth. We
are runners in a race; we are sheep in a sheepfold; we are branches of a vine.
But also, the Bible says that we are soldiers engaged in a battle against
spiritual enemies. The Christian faces three bitter enemies—the world, the
flesh, and the devil. All three enemies exert their powerful influence in order
to bring us down to defeat.

1. THE OUTER ENEMY—THE WORLD

The Scriptures instruct us to "love not the world" (1 John 2:15) and they remind
us that to be a friend of the world is to be an "enemy of God" (James 4:4). The
"world" is that whole value-system which dominates society, and is contrary to
the ways of God. The term "the world" is used in several ways in the Bible. It
sometimes speaks of the created world—the rugged mountains, the surging ocean
waves, and the beauty of a sunset. Yet these are not in themselves a threat to
our spiritual welfare, and thus the created world is not our spiritual enemy.
The word "world" is sometimes used to speak of the world of people who make up
our society. But God loves the people of the world, and we are exhorted to
follow His example. The "world" (which we are not to love) is the man-centered
way of life which ignores God, and operates by selfish principles and lives by
ungodly standards. The philosophy of the world says that the only important
thing is "this life." The principles of the world are force, greed, selfishness,
ambition, and pleasure. The "world" (kosmos) is a system of values that
comprises a way of life which is exciting and colorful and seductive and sweet
and wonderful—and as a result, we are constantly in danger of getting wrapped up
in it, and in danger of giving spiritual values second place. The Scripture (1
John 2:16-17) breaks worldliness into three component parts. Worldliness
includes the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life. The
"lust of the flesh" (sensualism) is a craving for anything that gratifies the
senses. There is of course a legitimate satisfaction of bodily needs, but when
we glut our senses, it becomes animal-like self-indulgence. When we allow the
appetite for food to become excessive; when we permit the exercise of sexual
relationships to become illicit—all this is sinful and worldly. The "lust of the
eyes" (materialism) is a covetous itching to own what we see. It is the selfish
desire that rises when we see things which we really don’t need but want. It is
the longing to possess, the desire to get, the eagerness to acquire. The "lust
of the eyes" is dreaming about that new "something" which we someday hope to
get. One writer says it is the undue desire to get things we don’t need, and buy
them with money we don’t have, in order to impress people we don’t like. The
"pride of life" (egotism) is the desire to enhance one’s own prestige and to
push ourselves up. it is the hankering to inflate our own reputations. It is an
attempt to get the spotlight shining on ourselves. The "pride of life" is
putting on an air of "being somebody"—a vain display of who we are—perhaps by
the way we talk, or how we dress, or how much money we spend on a wedding, etc.
These have been various kinds of worldliness-sensualism, materialism, and
egotism. Worldliness is not only dancing and card playing and sharp dressing. it
includes those things—but worldliness is the desire to glut our physical
appetites (lust of the flesh); the longing to possess more and more material
things (lust of the eyes); and the hankering to inflate our own reputations
(pride of life). The world exerts its influence on all of us. It would like to
dominate our personalities and mold our thoughts. How do we deal with this
powerful enemy? The hymnwriter asks a searching question: "Is this vile world a
friend to grace, to help us on to God?" And the answer is obviously, "No." Our
citizenship is in another world. We are guided by another Spirit. We cannot go
arm-in-arm with those who despise the standards of the Bible. How then do we
deal with this enemy? There are several responses. a) We must continuously
refuse to be guided by the world’s standards of right and wrong. The majority of
people swim with the tide, and do as others do. We must disassociate ourselves
from the value-system of the world, and its preoccupation with pleasure and
wealth and power. We must refuse to swim with the tide and follow the crowd. b)
We must avoid close, intimate relationships with worldly people. Acquaintance is
one thing, but intimate friendship is quite another. To cultivate intimacy with
worldly people is dangerous to the soul. Children and youth need to be
especially careful about the kinds of friends they choose. c) We must clearly
confess Christ on all proper occasions. We must not be ashamed to let others
know where we stand. This does not mean that we should blow a trumpet before us,
but we must stand firmly for what is right, habitually ready to let the children
of this world see that we are guided by principles higher than those that govern
society about us. The attitude of God’s people should be: "Take the world, but
give me Jesus; all earth’s joys are but in name; but His love abides forever,
through eternal years the same."

2. THE INNER FOE—THE FLESH

The "flesh" is our human nature with its natural tendency to sin. The "flesh" is
sometimes used in the Bible to speak of "meat." Sometimes it refers to the
fabric that covers our bony skeletons (the skin and tissues and blood of the
human body). But here the word "flesh" refers to our fallen self-centered nature
(sometimes called "the old man" or "the Adamic nature"). The Bible tells us that
we are born with a heart that is inclined to sin, and that this bent to do wrong
will be with us through life. A Christian has two natures—the new life which he
received when he accepted Christ, and the old sinful nature called "the flesh."
The new nature is controlled by the Holy Spirit; the old nature is characterized
by sinful desires. When the sinless new nature is placed alongside the depraved
old nature with which we were born, there is conflict. Galatians 5:17 describes
it very vividly. The "flesh lusts against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the
flesh; and these are contrary the one to the other"—and then specific sins of
immorality and false worship and hostility are named. Even our most lofty
actions are sometimes tainted by selfishness and pride and thus are expressions
of the flesh. It is possible to pray in order to impress others with our
spirituality. It is possible to give money in order to be applauded for our
stewardship. It is possible to witness in order to be praised for our
evangelistic zeal. Such activities (if performed out of selfish motives) are of
the flesh, and are not pleasing to God. The flesh has a bent toward rejecting
authority; it tends to be lazy and slothful; it is quick to develop vengeful
thoughts; it is slanted toward the worship of self (our abilities, our strength,
our cleverness, our ideas, our good looks). These are fleshly appetites that
need to be controlled with the help of the Spirit of God. The flesh nature, in
fact, can drag us down into the worst kinds of activities. Animals live by
instincts, and the flesh tends to do what our natural instincts would crave. Our
English language picks up these ideas. In many English-speaking cultures, a
woman who quietly slips around maligning others, is called "catty." A grouchy
man is called "an old bear." A shrewd businessman is said to be "foxy." A
cowardly person is called a "chicken." No matter how refined we might be, the
"flesh" with all its primitive qualities can crop up any time, and almost
without thinking, we can find ourselves acting like a mule or a fox or a
chicken. The "flesh" also manifests itself in more refined forms. The new man
(the new nature in us) knows we should study God’s Word, but the old man (the
flesh) tries to keep us too busy to do that. The new man knows we should be a
peacemaker, but the old man thrives on controversy. The new man knows we should
be patient with people and witness to them, but the old nature doesn’t care. How
do we deal with the inner enemy—the "flesh"? In Romans 7, the Apostle Paul saw
himself indwelled by two laws: One delights in the law of God; the other
delights to bring him into spiritual defeat. The fact that Paul says, "I delight
in the law of God," shows that he is speaking of the period after his
conversion, because an unconverted person does not "delight in the law of God"
(Romans 7:22). Paul explains in Romans 8, however, that none of us needs to be a
constant victim of the power of indwelling sin: a) We must learn to say "No" to
the desires of our fallen nature. We read in 1 Peter 2:11, "Abstain from the
lusts of the flesh which war against the soul." b) We must continually reckon
ourselves dead to sin. And so every time the "flesh" rears its ugly head, we
must say (Romans 6:11), "I died to sin; I am not going to let it have power over
me." c) We must "walk in the Spirit" and in this way, Galatians 5:16 says we
will not "fulfill the lusts of the flesh." To "walk in the Spirit" means that we
must deliberately allow the Holy Spirit to rule us. We must consciously submit
to His wishes. And we must carefully comply with His will as it is revealed in
the Bible.

3. THE STUBBORN ADVERSARY—SATAN

Every believing Christian is subjected to the influences of the world from
without (the prevailing secular culture). Also, we are subjected to the
persuasions of the flesh from within (our twisted fallen nature). But beyond
both these powers, is the devil, seeking to hold us in captivity. Satan is the
commander of a large host of demons who are opposed to God, and who are
dedicated to the task of defeating those who have accepted the Lord’s salvation.
The Bible describes him as a deceiver, a liar, a murderer, an accuser, a
tempter, a prince, and an evil one. He beguiles and seduces and opposes and
deceives and sows tares and hinders and tempts and blasphemes. He is personal;
he is intelligent; he is destructive. He has his own synagogue (Revelation 2:9).
He has his own gospel (Galatians 1:6). He has his own ministers (2 Corinthians
11:14-15). He has his own doctrine (1 Timothy 4:1). He even has his own
communion service (1 Corinthians 10:21). Satan will do all he can to hinder our
Christian lives. He is constantly battling for the soul of the sinner as well as
for the life of the saint. Satan’s attacks do not always come in open and easily
observed forms. They are usually subtle and crafty. He is not a monster that
carries a pitchfork. He often comes as an angel of light. It would be much more
simple to identify and defeat the devil if he would come to us honestly and say,
"Good morning sir, I am the devil, and I want to get you involved in something
that will bring misery and wretchedness, and in the end will dishonor your
Saviour." It would be easy then to say, "Get thee behind me, Satan"—but he
doesn’t come in such an open way. Satan uses the allurements of the world and
the appeal of the flesh (the first two enemies) to try and get us to do what God
forbids. One of his techniques is to bring discouragement. He wants us to become
downhearted and to lose confidence. He works hard to bring depression and
despondency into our lives. At some point along life’s pathway, the devil will
do his best to implant in your mind the thought that you have been a complete
failure. Another scheme Satan uses is to deny truth. He tries to break down the
sacredness of marriage, the sanctity of human life, and the absoluteness of
moral standards. The devil also seeks to instill complacency. He will keep us
from concentration in prayer. He will distract us from the careful study of the
Word. He will seek to make us cowards when it comes to witnessing. Furthermore,
the design of the devil is to use deceit. He influences teachers of religion to
present a mixture of truth and error—so that people become confused, and mixed
up, and uncertain. How do we deal with the devil? For one thing, we must take a
determined stand against him. James 4:7 says, "Resist the devil and he will flee
from you." Then too, we must put on the full set of armor provided for battle.
Ephesians 6:14-18 describes the breastplate of righteousness, the shield of
faith, and the sword of the Spirit which is the Word of God. And finally, we
must persevere in the fight against principalities and powers. Ephesians 6:18
says we should watch "with all perseverance." Some of you have read about the
two frogs that fell into a farmer’s bucket of cream. They tried over and over
again to get out by climbing up the sides of the bucket, but each time they
slipped back into the bucket. Finally, one frog said, "We’ll never got anywhere
doing this; I give up." (He went down into the bucket of cream and drowned). The
other frog saw the consequences of giving up, so ’he decided to keep on trying.
Even if he didn’t succeed, he would at least go down trying! And so over and
over again he tried to climb out with his front legs, and kept kicking away with
his back legs. Suddenly he felt something solid! All his kicking had turned some
of the cream into a lump of butter—and so he hopped on top of it, and leaped out
of the pail. That’s persistence! That’s sticking to a task! That’s not giving
up! And that’s what Ephesians 6:18 says we must do in the Christian life . . .
"Watching . . . with all perseverance and supplication." These then are the
three enemies of the Christian life-the world, the flesh, and the devil. We must
determine to renounce each of these enemies if we want to please the Lord. We
can overcome the world by separating from it. We must refuse to be guided by the
world’s standards of right and wrong. We can overcome the flesh by denying it.
We must learn to say "No" to the desires of our fallen nature. We can overcome
the devil by resisting him. We must take a determined stand against Satan and
not give him a foothold in life.

---------- Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 22: 255. PROPER DISCIPLINE IN THE CHURCH
========================================================================

PROPER DISCIPLINE IN THE CHURCH By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No.
255

Suppose a member of your local church is living in a state of sexual immorality,
or a teacher of one of the Bible study groups is insisting on promoting some
kind of heresy in the class―and all this is common knowledge on the part of the
members. What should the church do? Should the church say, "Well, we don’t want
to offend anyone and drive people away; surely it can’t be right for us to mind
the business of our members and become involved in judging their moral actions"?
Or should the local church assume responsibility for maintaining a disciplined
membership?

A careful study of Scripture indicates that the church not only has the
obligation to proclaim the Word of God, but it also has the responsibility of
restricting membership to those whose lives indicate that they are earnestly
seeking to obey the Word. The Bible speaks much about the duty of the church to
maintain discipline within the Body: Jesus said to His disciples, "Whatsoever ye
shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on
earth shall be loosed in heaven" (Matthew 18:18)―and that instruction was given
in the setting of excommunicating those who refuse "to hear the church." In the
Book of Revelation, our Lord commended the church at Ephesus because the
congregation there did not tolerate in its midst those who were sinful and
apostate: "I know thy works . . . and how thou canst not bear them which are
evil, and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles and are not"
(Revelation 2:2). In 1 Corinthians 5, Paul speaks about the discipline of one
who has been immoral, and says, "Therefore put away from among yourselves that
wicked person" (1 Corinthians 5:13). It is our responsibility to keep the house
of God clean. The neglect of church discipline is not a virtue; it is a vice. A
church which fails to discipline its members is committing an act of
disobedience, not an act of compassion. Some think it is an act of compassion
and of love not to confront a sinning member, but just to let things go. But
remember that real agape love is a love that is faithful enough not to give
license to sin, nor to let people build false hopes of salvation just because
they are members of a church. Thus, in this study, we want to notice the types
of discipline, the grounds for discipline, and the dangers of discipline.

1. THE TYPES OF DISCIPLINE

There are basically three types of discipline―preventative, formative, and
corrective. Preventative discipline is the kind of discipline that takes place
before a person becomes a member of the church. The early church did not allow
just anyone to become a member of the fellowship. He had to give evidence of
penitence and of willing obedience to Christ before he was received. When a
person sought membership in the church, his family life was examined to see that
he was living in moral purity; his daily occupation was checked out to see that
it was acceptable (he was not allowed to keep on working at certain jobs).
William Barclay says there was a long list of trades and activities which had to
be abandoned before a person was even accepted as a candidate for baptism. (A
person was not accepted as a member of the church if he was an actor, a military
commander, a sculptor who made heathen idols, a magician, etc.) The church
maintained strict standards that applied upon entering the fellowship―and this
was a kind of preventative discipline. Not every "Tom, Dick, and Harry" could
easily and quickly get into the church.

Formative discipline speaks of the aspect of discipline which means "to train"
or "to instruct." The church is a school where Christians are to be taught in a
systematic way the "all things" which our Lord commanded us. The early church
baptized members soon after their decision to accept Christ, but systematic
teaching was an essential part in receiving new members. After baptism, the new
convert had to undergo a three-year instruction period. It is interesting to
note that the New Testament ranks "teachers" along with "apostles" and
"prophets" (Ephesians 4:11; Acts 13:1; 1 Corinthians 12:28). The teacher of
God’s Word was a valuable person in the early church, and surely churches today
should provide many opportunities for carefully teaching its members. The church
should be a training center which helps to mold and build up an understanding of
basic Bible doctrines. We need in-depth instruction classes (not shallow
discussion periods) to nurture God’s people. That is part of formative
discipline.

Corrective discipline speaks of the kind of discipline directed toward an
individual member who openly commits a specific offense. In the early church,
those who practiced adultery, and astrology, and used drugs, and those who
obtained an abortion―were punished quickly―but attempts were made to do it
fairly. The elders cautioned and pleaded and admonished―but if there was no
penitence on the part of the offending member―he was excommunicated from the
fellowship by the congregation. (1 Corinthians 5:4-5, and the plural "you" in 1
Corinthians 5:12 indicates that the disciplinary action should be decided by the
assembled congregation, and not by an individual). Most of what is stated in the
paragraphs which follow is related to this kind of corrective discipline.

2. THE GROUNDS FOR DISCIPLINE

Discipline is not to be administered for every infraction or every
transgression. None of us can see into the heart of another, and therefore there
are certain realms in which it is impossible to discern between the wheat and
the tares. But in cases where open and commonly known sin is practiced, the
church must take disciplinary action. God alone can judge the inner man- What is
inwardly evil, God will judge; what is outwardly evil, the church should judge
(1 Corinthians 5:12). And then, God says, concerning the man who was living
immorally with his stepmother: "Therefore, put away from among yourselves that
wicked person" (1 Corinthians 5:13). Since not every transgression can be
disciplined, we want to look at what some grounds for discipline are.

(a) An irreconcilable spirit toward another Christian.

Matthew 18, beginning at verse 15, deals with offenses between brethren.
"Moreover, if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault
between thee and him alone." And if that does not bring results, take someone
along. And if reconciliation still has not come, tell it to the church.

The problem in Matthew 18 is not so much the offense itself, as the
irreconcilable spirit sometimes manifested when conflicts arise. My guess is
that all of us at some time or other have offended another person in the church.
But if someone has been offended―and we are approached about the matter―and
refuse to be joined together with the injured brother (using the channels
described in Matthew 18)―the church must take action. One who takes an
irreconcilable spirit toward another Christian needs to be disciplined by the
church.

(b)Offensive, shocking, and immoral conduct When a member of the congregation
openly commits an immoral act, it disgraces the church, and the church suffers a
loss of influence in the community. If the one who sins openly, repents
publicly, the church should of course graciously and quickly forgive. But if the
erring member (after being tactfully confronted) does not confess his
fault―expulsion from the local fellowship is the only alternative. The man
described in 1 Corinthians 5 was clearly living in sin. His immoral conduct was
common knowledge. it was not a mere matter of suspicion and gossip. There was
abundant evidence that he was living in an illicit arrangement. He refused to
repent or to ask for forgiveness. He was recklessly living on in sin. In such
cases, the church is duty-bound to take strict action. The instructions in 1
Corinthians 5:5 say in essence: "Cast this man from the fellowship of the church
into the realm of Satan, for the destruction of his lower nature, so that
perchance his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord." Discipline was to be
carried out, not merely to punish, but to awaken; to bring him to his ’senses;
to make him see the enormity of his offense.

Some stress that the great theme of our Lord is love, and not condemnation. But
remember that true love is so faithful to God that it refuses to give license to
sin―and thus the need to discipline those who continue in offensive, open,
immoral conduct.

(c)A contentious and a defiant spirit. In Romans 16:17 we are instructed to
"Mark them which cause divisions and offenses contrary to the doctrine which ye
have learned, and avoid them." The church is a body where each member is to live
in harmony with the others, and if there are divisive brethren and sisters in
the midst of a congregation―those who try to divide the church into separate
camps―the church must deal with such persons.

In 2 Thessalonians 3:6 we are told to "Withdraw from every brother that walks
disorderly," and in 2 Thessalonians 3:14 of the same chapter, "If any man obey
not our word by this epistle, note that man and have no company with him that he
may be ashamed." The phrase ’have no company with"―does not mean that we are to
refuse to say "Hello," or that we should "spit in his eyes"―but Paul is saying,
"Don’t mix freely with those who ignore and disobey the Word of God."

Most of the problems with "a defiant spirit" are related to the local
congregation and its standards for membership. There are always some who want to
be a member of the congregation but do not want to conform to the expectations
for its members. The local church does have the right to adopt rules which will
help its members conform to the principles taught in the Word of God, and each
member of that congregation is obligated to obey. For example: The principle
that sisters should be veiled as a sign of submission to man and a sign of
authority before God is clearly taught in 1 Corinthians 11:1-16. But the
Scriptures nowhere tell exactly what kind of veiling to wear. Most Brethren
sisters through the years have worn a white gauze veiling. Some groups wear
strings on the veiling. The Canadian Mennonites expect sisters to wear a black
cloth veiling. Some of the Assemblies of Norway and in Germany practice the
wearing of a blue bandanna type of covering for the sisters. Any of these forms
(when consistently practiced) can become a recognized sign of authority (1
Corinthians 11:10). The local congregation may spell out which style will meet
its needs best, and each member should promise to conform when received into
fellowship. The Scriptures everywhere teach obedience to the proper authorities.
For example, we are to obey God (Ephesians 5:1), to obey church leaders (Hebrews
13:17), to obey parents (Colossians 3:20), and to obey magistrates (Titus 3:1).
Some say that the church has no right to set up restrictions and guidelines and
requirements for its members, unless the matter is spelled out in clear black
and white on the pages of the Scriptures. But listen: If we are to obey church
overseers only in things expressly mentioned in the Bible― then by the same
reasoning―to obey parents means to obey only in things expressly mentioned in
the Bible, and to obey magistrates means to obey only in things that are
expressly mentioned in Scripture. In other words, a parent could not tell a
child to hang up his clothes, and a magistrate could not command a citizen to
stop at a stop sign―because these things are not expressly mentioned in the
Bible! Yet all of us agree that parents have authority to make rules for their
children (even in things not precisely mentioned in the Bible). And we agree
that magistrates have authority to make rules for their citizens (even in things
not expressly mentioned in the Bible). Just so, the church has the divine
authority to establish regulations which are in keeping with Bible
principles_even though they are not expressly mentioned in the Scriptures. it
would be strange indeed if every other social group―the family, the nation,
etc.―had the right to set up rules and regulations for its own welfare_and only
the church could not do so! If dissatisfied members display a divisive,
non-cooperative, and defiant spirit toward the church (and its expectations for
members), these are proper grounds for corrective discipline.

(d)One who advocates and teaches heresies. The Bible says, "If any man preach
any other gospel unto you, than that ye have received, let him be accursed"
(Galatians 1:9). Later, in the same epistle, God says through the Apostle Paul,
concerning those who failed to teach the blood atonement: "I would they were
even cut off which trouble you" (Galatians 5:12). Also, God’s word to Titus was,
"A man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject" (Titus
3:10). Not every teaching that differs from one’s own particular point of view,
is heretical, of course. There are a variety of beliefs about the number of
dispensations the use of different translations of the Bible, the need for a
local congregation to operate a Christian day school, etc. These are not basic,
fundamental teachings which change the essence of the Christian faith. There is
a difference between holding a certain point of view about debatable matters,
and being fanatically dedicated to teaching error. But when a person is
zealously dedicated to teaching error, he must be disfellowshipped from the
church. When Elder John Hamme (from North Carolina), in 1794, was teaching
universalism (the belief that all persons in the end will be saved), he was
eventually excommunicated from the church. See page 333, Durnbaugh, The Brethren
in Colonial America. if a man is wrong about the basic fundamental doctrines of
the Christian faith, and is unwilling to be instructed differently, then the
wheels of discipline ought to be set in motion.

3. THE DANGERS OF DISCIPLINE

Each congregation needs to be a disciplined body. How can a group from any
church go out and testify effectively to the redeeming grace of God, and seek to
win others to Christ, if there are glaring inconsistencies among the members of
the church? Church discipline is necessary. Attempting to keep the church pure
and clean is proper- But there are several dangers connected with the practice
of discipline.

(a) The danger of going to excesses.

Church discipline has sometimes been abused. In the early history of the state
of Virginia, members of some Protestant churches were whipped and put to jail
for break ing the church’s rules.. In all our exercise of discipline―we must let
love abound and patience prevail and tactfulness dominate our actions. Church
discipline must be carried out with tender hearts and with weeping eyes― and
always administered with the hope that the person disciplined will later see his
error, and come back into the fold. The intent of all proper church discipline
is that temporal punishment might lead to eternal good. In 2 Corinthians 2:6-9
we have good evidence that the man who was disfellowshipped in 1 Corinthians 5,
repented of his sin and was restored back into fellowship.

(b)The danger of no discipline at all. In many churches, members can openly
cheat and lie and commit all kinds of immorality―and nothing is said about it.
The secular world is not impressed by a church whose members are no different
from the society around them. So long as the church tolerates sin in the midst
and fails to keep the body clean, she will never attract the world to Christ.
And then too―if we fail to discipline―we do an injustice to the sinning brother
or sister. The erring person may become hardened in his sin, and perish
eternally―because he thinks that as long as he is a member of the church, he is
okay. Thus, the congregation which maintains a firm but fair discipline, is
going to be the local church where God is most effectively at work.

Some will say, "The church is trying to force certain things on me.’ Such
persons need to be reminded that no one is forced into the church in the first
place. All of us voluntarily came into the church We received instructions at
the time of baptism. We promised to work with the local congregation. Anyone who
says (when discipline is exercised) that the church is trying to force things on
him, has acted irresponsibly when he united with the church.

Some people seem to think that church discipline causes nothing but trouble. But
that is true only if it is carried out with the wrong attitude. Loving
discipline which is tactfully carried out in the church tends to unite the
church family; it strengthens the authority of the Word of God; it honors
Christ; it challenges the church to new levels of spiritual growth; and it
strengthens the testimony of the church to outsiders. Dean Kelley in his book,
"Why Conservative Churches Are Growing," says that many groups have high and
admirable standards, but when it comes to enforcing them, they lack the will to
do so. He says, "It is not necessary to be cruel or harsh about such
enforcement, nor to condemn the offender as abhorrent." The offender has simply
failed to meet the qualifications determined by the local group, and is
therefore no longer a member. Kelley concludes, "It is as simple as that; but it
must not be glossed over." This article has not answered all the questions one
can ask about church discipline. There are some tough, thorny cases that don’t
seem to fit into any category, and we simply have to pray for special wisdom
from God to deal with the situation. It is our hope, however, that the message
here has helped to clarify some of the major aspects related to discipline in
the church.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 23: 260. THE FALLACIES OF REINCARNATION
========================================================================

THE FALLACIES OF REINCARNATION By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 260

Recent statistics indicate that 23% of the people in the United States of
America believe in the concept of reincarnation. Many people today are asking,
"What is reincarnation all about?"--and, "Can it be justified or refuted by a
careful study of the Bible?" In this issue of Bible Helps we want to look
closely at reincarnation. One of the fads that is sweeping the land today is
called "The New Age Movement." The New Age Movement is the name given to those
who believe that humanity is poised between two ages— an age of ignorance (in
the past) and a new age of enlightenment (in the future). One of the chief
doctrines of the New Age Movement is that each human being must become strongly
aware that he is god. God is not "out there" somewhere. God does not occupy a
throne in heaven. God is within every human being. The key phrase of the New Age
Movement is "unlimited potential." The major teaching is that "you can be
whatever you want to be." People from many backgrounds share the feeling that
humanity is at a crossroads, and that the human condition has come to a
desperate state. But instead of despair, the New Agers claim that we are on the
brink of changes which will transform our society, our behavior, and our very
natures. The "buzz words" of the Movement are "global village," "networking,"
channeling," and holistic." The appeal is to the upper and middle classes of
society. The Movement is hard to define. It is a combination of pantheism,
Hinduism, and sorcery. It calls for the unity of all religions and the
cooperation of all governments. It is a strong force behind the modern peace
movements and some of the ecumenical endeavors. One leader of the Movement
claims to be the embodiment of a 35,000-year-old man named "Ramtha," who speaks
through her as a channel, with the message that man is god, man can achieve
whatever he wants, and man can create whatever he needs. New Agers believe in
reincarnation, that is, that they previously (before this life) existed in other
forms—and that after this life they will exist in yet another more sophisticated
form. One movie star thinks he was once a martyr eaten by a lion. Another star
is sure she was a prostitute who was later beheaded. Still another thinks he was
a monkey in Guatamala in his previous life. The philosophy is this: If we reach
our potential as gods, and if we all stick together (harmonic convergence) we
can bring about a new age of peace and harmony on the earth. We want to
concentrate in this present study however, not so much on the New Age Movement
itself, but rather we intend to take a look at one of its chief pillars of
faith—the doctrine of reincarnation.

1. THE MEANING OF THE TERM REINCARNATION

Reincarnation is the belief that when the body dies, the soul is reborn and
passes into another body. The soul may be reborn either as an animal or an
insect (taught by reincarnationists in India, Southeast Asia, etc.), or the soul
may be reborn as a human being in a higher or lower social standing (as taught
by the ancient Hindus and by the newer cults). The process of reincarnation
continues (that is, the cycle of births, deaths, and rebirths continues) until
the soul has reached a state of perfection and merges back with its source—the
all-encompassing god. In each case, the nature of the next reincarnation depends
upon the "karma" accumulated by the soul in its previous incarnation. The word
"karma" is closely connected to the idea of reincarnation. The Law of Karma says
that every living thing has been given a task (a mission or a function) in life.
The task that each person has is his "karma." If a person fulfills his karma
properly, he can be reborn to life in a more sophisticated form. If he deals
poorly with his karma, the next stage will be in some degraded form. Thus, a
woman who does a good job with her task in life can be reborn as a person with
great wealth and with greater abilities. But a soldier who does a poor job of
being a soldier may be reborn as a homeless peasant. If a person lives a good
life, the soul will be born into a higher state (perhaps as a king or a
princess). If he leads a bad life, the soul will be born into a lower state
(perhaps even into the body of a worm). A leader of the Church Triumphant cult
claims that he previously existed as the prophet Samuel, as Joseph the husband
of Mary, and as Christopher Columbus. The law of karma states that every action
of a person (no matter how small the act) influences how the soul will be reborn
in the next reincarnation. The ultimate goal is to deliver the soul from the
endless cycle of births and deaths and rebirths. When this happens, the
individual achieves liberation and enters a state of fullness and completion.
This is called "moksha" or "salvation." Reincarnation is the belief that when
the body dies, the soul is reborn, and passes into another body. The teaching
about reincarnation denies the reality of death and rules out the possibility of
God’s judgment (in man’s thinking). No judgment follows death. Instead, there is
a transition to another (hopefully higher) incarnation. Life begins again, in
another body, in another setting.

2. ARGUMENTS USED TO SUPPORT REINCARNATION

Those who advocate the teaching about reincarnation have some basic arguments
which are given to try and justify the validity of the doctrine. a) They say,
"Reincarnation is a fact because it answers the problem of evil and explains why
people are born with physical defects. It explains why some are born into wealth
or poverty and why there are differences of IQ and personality characteristics.
People suffer in this life for the evil they did in past lives, or, they are
blessed because of their good performance in a past life." Why is it that some
people are "brighter" than others? Why do some people find it much easier to
learn facts than others do? How can we explain the fact that one of our good
friends is a person who has been "stone deaf" since the day of birth? The Bible
does not give clear answers to these questions, but in the Book of Job we learn
that God is sovereign and does what He does because He is who He is—and we are
simply to trust Him— because He will always do what is for our welfare. If the
reincarnationist’s law of karma is right, then we should not interfere with
nature’s handling of suffering. We should not seek to alleviate suffering, for
if we do, then the one who suffers will suffer even more in the next life. He is
suffering now because of evil deeds or poor performance in the past life, and we
should not interfere with that suffering so that his body in the next
reincarnation will be on a much higher level. This is why proper medical care
for expectant mothers and handicapped people has never been highly developed in
countries that embrace the reincarnation teaching on a wide scale. b) Another
argument: "Reincarnation must be true, because many people have remembered
(through various means) experiences from their past lives." Most of us have the
capacity for "intuitive recall." We have a kind of natural ability to recall
events from the past. Did you ever imagine that you had certain experiences
before? You see, a certain street in a new community for the first time—and you
feel certain that you saw that same street before—yet you had never been in the
community before. You meet a person you had never met before, and you are almost
certain that you saw that individual before! You eat a meal prepared in a home
where you had never been, and you sense that you may have sat at that very same
table before! I have. I have seen places, for example, that I was sure I had
seen before, yet I had never been near the vicinity previously. We must remember
that many places look alike and some people look alike. Much of what was just
described in the previous paragraph is the result of imagination at work. And
then too we may have seen pictures of people or places, and later met the
persons and visited the places, and our minds associate the persons and places
with what we had earlier seen in photographs. Reincarnationists insist that such
sensations (meeting people, eating meals, seeing places—experiences we are sure
we had before)— such sensations, they say, indicate that the individual actually
met that person or visited that place—in a past life. In light of our intuitive
recall and our vivid imaginations, such conclusions need not be true at all. The
argument that reincarnation must be true because some people remember
experiences from past lives, has a very shallow base. c) Some advocates say,
"Reincarnation is taught in the Bible. Was not John the Baptist a reincarnation
of Elijah the prophet, as indicated inMatthew 11:13-14? Jesus said John the
Baptist was Elijah." Matthew 11:13-14 says, "For all the prophets and the law
prophesied until John. And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was for
to come." "Elias" is the Greek version of the name "Elijah." In its setting,
Jesus in Matthew 11 was praising John the Baptist as a man of God, and said in
essence, "This is Elijah who was to come." And in Matthew 17:11-13, Jesus said
that Elijah "truly shall first come, and restore all things. But I say unto you,
that Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him
whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them. Then
the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist." The
explanation for the statements in Matthew 11:13-14 and in Matthew 17:11-13 are
found in Luke 1:17, where the angel of the Lord said to Zacharias (the father of
John the Baptist): "And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias,
to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the
wisdom of the just." The angel was saying to the father of John the Baptist,
that when John grows up, he shall preach repentance and rebuke idolatrous kings
just like Elijah did. He was not Elijah, but he ministered "in the spirit and
power of Elijah." For example, just as Elijah rebuked King Ahab (1 Kings
21:17-24), so John the Baptist rebuked King Herod (Matthew 14:3-10). John the
Baptist was not the ancient prophet Elijah, now inhabiting a new body in thins
next stage of reincarnation. John the Baptist was a man of God who preached and
called people to repentance "in the spirit amid power’’ of Elijah. In fact,
Elijah never died, but was translated into heaven without ever tasting death (2
Kings 2:11). Elijah showed himself alive (and undoubtedly riot in another
person’s body) on the Mount of Transfiguration (Luke 9:30-33). The Levites
flatly asked John the Baptist, "What then? Are you Elijah?" And John answered,
"I am not." See John 1:21.

3. BIBLICAL TEACHING AGAINST REINCARNATION

Reincarnation is the belief that when the body dies, the soul is reborn, and
passes into another body. The arguments used to support the teaching about
reincarnation are shallow and illogical. In contrast to the arguments made by
the reincarnationists to justify their beliefs, the Bible is filled with
passages which deal a fatal blow to the whole concept of reincarnation. Note
carefully the following Bible passages which may be used to refute the doctrine
of reincarnation. 2 Corinthians 5:8: "We are confident, I say, and willing
rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord." The Apostle
Paul says that to leave the present body is to be instantly in the presence of
Jesus—not floating around in the realms of the spirit-world, waiting in line for
another body to inhabit after this life is over. Acts 7:59: "And they stoned
Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." While
being stoned to death, Stephen beheld Christ waiting for him in glory. This was
at the moment of his death. There was no instruction about completing his karma
by struggling through further lives. Hebrews 9:27: "And it is appointed unto men
once to die, but after this the judgment." Death is very real, and those who die
outside of faith in Jesus Christ, will face the judgment of God. Php 1:21-23:
"For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain . . . for I am in a strait
betwixt two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ, which is far
better." The Apostle Paul again speaks positively of death, viewing it as "gain"
and longing to be immediately "with Christ." Ecclesiastes 12:7: "Then shall the
dust return to tine earth as it was; and the spirit shall return unto God who
gave it." Solomon spoke as he was moved by the Spirit of God, and in wisdom he
declared that the destination of the human spirit is not another body, but an
appearance before God to be judged. 1 John 3:2: "Beloved, now are we the sons of
God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when he
shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is." Every true
Christian expects to be like Christ in the resurrection. There is absolutely no
hint that any person will ever go through a series of reincarnations. Revelation
3:21: "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as
I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne." We look forward
at death to be joined with Christ and to reign with Him. We will not be living
again on earth in a body inhabited one time by another being. John 9:1-3: "And
as Jesus passed by, he saw a man which was blind from his birth. And his
disciples asked him, saying, Master, who did sin, this man, or his parents, that
he was born blind? Jesus answered, Neither hath this man sinned, nor his
parents: but that the works of God should be made manifest in him." The
disciples thought that in the past either the parents or the son had committed
some grievous sin, and that the blindness was given as suffering for that sin.
Jesus flatly stated that the boy’s blindness since birth was in no way
associated with either his past conduct nor with the conduct of his parents. God
allowed the handicap for the distinct purpose of getting glory for Himself.
Reincarnation produces pride among the rich and healthy, and shame among the
poor and sickly. It is a convenient tool of the rich upper classes to say that
the rich deserve the "good life" and the poor deserve their suffering. It leads
to human misery on a massive scale. The Gospel of Jesus Christ makes it clear
that Jesus paid the full debt of our sin, and thus cycles of rebirths are
unnecessary. When Jesus said, "It is finished" (John 19:30), He uttered a far
reaching truth. "Finished" was the common word (in earlier times) that was
stamped on a bill-of-sale when that bill was paid in full. Jesus "paid in full"
all that we owed to satisfy divine justice. Thus salvation is now declared a
free gift given to all who believe in Christ (Romans 6:23). Christ on the Cross
purged us from all our sins. There is no need for anyone to purge himself by his
own suffering in life after life after life!! The next time you have the
opportunity to speak to a person who believes in reincarnation, tell him that a
person does not have to chant and work and dance to please God, but that God
loves us and knows that we could never do enough to pay the debt which our sins
incurred. That is why God took the initiative and sent Christ to die for us. One
who has received Him does not need to hold a cringing fear of death. I pray that
God will have mercy on the multitudes who have embraced the concepts of
reincarnation, and that each individual who knows Christ will have a new
appreciation for his spiritual heritage—the abiding presence of the Lord Jesus,
the sure word of prophecy as we have it in the Bible, the truth about heaven and
hell, and the assurance that the blood of Christ "cleanses us from all sin" (1
John 1:7).

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS AmosLehighEditor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 24: 273. THE TRINITY: FATHER, SON, AND HOLY SPIRIT
========================================================================

THE TRINITY: FATHER, SON, AND HOLY SPIRIT By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps
Booklet No. 273

Belief in the trinity is one of the distinctive characteristics of the historic
Christian faith. The doctrine is a central truth of Biblical revelation. A
rejection of belief in the one God who manifests himself in three distinct
personalities―Father, Son, and Holy Spirit―strikes at the very core of our
faith. The obvious teaching of Scripture (as we shall see in this article in
BIBLE HELPS) is that the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Spirit is
God―yet there is only one God. The word "Trinity" may be defined as follows: In
the nature of the one God, there are three distinct persons―the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Spirit―each fully God, co-equal and co-eternal. Some doctrines in
Scripture cannot be explained adequately by any human being, but they must be
accepted by faith simply because God has spoken. We must remember that God is
infinitely greater than man, and thus there is much about Him which our
searching cannot reveal.

We use and benefit from many things which we cannot completely understand. We
cannot understand the radio and television and electricity and computers, and
other scientific inventions. We cannot understand how sodium and chlorine (two
very deadly poisons) are combined together to make table salt (which is
non-poisonous and which is really essential to life). We cannot understand how
hydrogen (which is a flammable gas), and oxygen (which supports combustion), can
be combined together to make water―and water is used to put out fires! So it is
with the concept of the Trinity. However, even though the truth about the
Trinity is beyond our reason, it is not contrary to reason. We must not let our
inability to understand the truth, cause us to doubt it. The doctrine of the
Trinity is not based on superstition nor speculation. It is based upon sound
Biblical evidence. The word "Trinity" is not found in the Bible, but the truth
about the Trinity is scattered all across its pages. The Bible positively
teaches that God is a trinity in unity. Let us look now at some of the evidences
as found within the pages of God’s revelation.

1. FOREGLEAMS OF THE TRINITY IN THE OLD TESTAMENT

Although the mystery of the Trinity is not fully explained at any one place in
the Scriptures, there is a gradual unfolding of the concept as we read through
God’s Book. Gleams of the trinitarian truth are evident already on the first
pages of the Bible. The Scripture speaks much about the oneness of God. In
Deuteronomy 6:4 we read that "The Lord our God is one Lord." In John 17:3, Jesus
addresses God the Father, and calls Him "the only true God." In 1 Corinthians
8:5-6, we are told that there are many that are called gods, but to us there is
but one God. Yet the Old Testament already gives plenty of evidence that God is
a plural being. a) There is the use of "Elohim." The opening sentence of the
Bible says, "In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth" (Genesis
1:1). The word translated "God" is the plural "Elohim." The word translated
"created" is a singular verb. A plural subject and a singular predicate is an
awkward construction. It is like saying (in English), "They is here." Yet the
Bible writer uses the plural subject with a singular verb. b)There are plural
pronouns. Over and over again, the pronouns "us" and "our" are used when God
speaks. At the time of creation, "Let us make man in our image" (Genesis 1:26).
After the fall of Adam, we read, "Behold, man is become as one of us" (Genesis
3:22). At the call of Isaiah, the question was asked, "Who will go for us?"
(Isaiah 6:8). If God is absolutely one, and not a trinity, then He would ask the
question, "Who will go for me?" c)We notice some selected Old Testament
passages. In Isaiah 6:3, there is a threefold ascription of praise to God. The
text says, "Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts." There is one "holy" for each
person of the Godhead. Also in Isaiah 61:1, we read a convincing statement about
the Trinity. The Bible says, "The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me." The
pronoun "me" refers to Jesus Christ. Jesus quoted Isaiah 61:1 at the time when
He read from the Scriptures in His home town of Nazareth, and then He said that
the Isaiah passage was fulfilled in Him (Luke 4:18-21). And so Isaiah 61:1
speaks of the Spirit, the Lord God, and Jesus Christ. d)The fourth hint at the
Trinity (in the Old Testament) is related to the meaning of the word "one."
There are two words for "one" in the languages of the Bible. The first word for
"one" means "one in an absolute sense." An example is found in Genesis 2:21,
where we read that the Creator "took one of his ribs" and made the woman. There
was one (and only one) rib that was taken from Adam’s side. But in Genesis 2:24,
another word for "one" is used. This second word for "one" means "one in a
collective sense." Genesis 2:24 says, "and they twain shall be one flesh." The
word "one" is a compound unity; there are two persons in a marriage, yet the two
persons are a single unit. It is always the latter (compound unity) word that is
used in the Bible when speaking of God as "one" God. Thus God is a compound
Being, and yet He is a single unit.

2.UNFOLDING THE TRINITARIAN TRUTH IN THE NEW TESTAMENT The truth about the
Trinity is suggested by the writers of the Old Testament, but it is revealed
with greater distinctness and emphasis by our Lord Jesus and the apostles in the
New Testament This is consistent with God’s pattern of progress in divine
revelation. a)The accounts of Christ’s birth and His baptism imply the truth of
the Trinity. In Luke 1:35-37, already at our Lord’s birth, we have a clear
testimony of the association of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Verse 37 says,
"with God nothing shall be impossible." Verse 35 says, ’that holy thing which
shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God." Verse 35 also says, "the
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee." Also in Matthew 3:13-17, at our Lord’s
baptism, we are told how the Holy Spirit descended upon Jesus at the very same
moment that the Father’s benediction came from heaven. And so, at Jesus’ birth
and at His baptism, we see the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit working in
unity. b) The baptismal formula in Matthew 28:19-20 (the Great Commission) is
another step in the unfolding revelation about God. The Commission is a command
to make disciples of all nations, and to baptize "in the name of the Father, and
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." The sentence speaks of the threeness of God
(Father, Son, and Holy Spirit), and also of the oneness of God (the name of each
person of the Godhead). We notice too that each Person of the Trinity is
co-equal. It would be the worst form of blasphemy, for example, to say, "in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of Paul." Paul is only a human being;
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are each persons of the Godhead. Each of the three
persons of the Godhead is co-equal. c) We learn more about the Trinity in the
New Testament Epistles. The Epistles are filled with the trinitarian concept of
God. Time and time again―God the Father, the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy
Spirit―appear as the joint objects of all religious adoration. It will be
helpful to look up the following Bible references:

1 Corinthians 12:4-6 (Spiritual gifts are administered by the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Spirit).

Ephesians 2:13-18 (Prayer is related to all three persons of the Holy Trinity).

2 Thessalonians 2:13-14 (Thanksgiving is expressed for the salvation which is
accomplished through the Trinity).

Titus 3:4-6 (Salvation again is attributed to each person of the Trinity).

2 Corinthians 13:14 (The benediction is given as an ascription of praise to each
person of the Trinity).

Other New Testament writers affirm the Trinity. Notice the words found in
Hebrews 2:3-4, Hebrews 6:4-6, 1 Peter 1:2, 1 John 5:4-6, and Revelation 1:4-5.
d) Another evidence for the validity of the Trinity lies in the fact that each
person of the Trinity is called "God." The Father is God. Romans 1:7 says,
"Grace unto you, and peace, from God the Father." The Son is God. Hebrews 1:8
says, "But unto the Son, he saith, Thy throne 0 God is forever and ever." The
Holy Spirit is God. Acts 5:3-4 tells how Ananias and Sapphira lied to the Holy
Spirit, and then concludes with rebuke, "Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto
God." The last chapter of the Bible pictures each person of the Trinity united
in the glorious task of redemption. In Revelation 22:18, we see the Father
warning. In Revelation 22:16, we see the Son witnessing. In Revelation 22:17, we
see the Spirit wooing. And so, in the New Testament, we have many clear
evidences of the reality of the Trinity.

3. MUTUAL ASSOCIATIONS AMONG PERSONS OF THE TRINITY

Time and time again in the Bible, the Father and Son and Spirit are said to have
the same attributes, to do the same work, and they are assigned the same
functions.

It is true that each person of the Godhead has a distinct task in God’s plan for
the human family: God the Father cares for us and loves us with an everlasting
love. God the Son redeems us from the penalty of sin by His substitutionary
sacrifice. God the Holy Spirit regenerates us and then lives in our bodies. Each
person of the Trinity has a distinct focus of operation, yet each is found to
act together in perfect unison with the other persons of the Godhead. a) Some
mutual attributes are ascribed to Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Look first at
the attribute (characteristic) of eternity: The Father―"even from everlasting to
everlasting, thou art God" (Psalms 90:2). The Son―"but thou, Bethlehem Ephratah
. . . out of thee shall . come forth (one) that is to be ruler in Israel, whose
goings forth have been from . . . everlasting" (Micah 5:2). The Holy Spirit―"how
much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered
himself without spot to God . . ." (Hebrews 9:14).

Using this same approach, one can find other attributes assigned to all three
persons of the Trinity. The following Scriptures are listed in the Father, Son,
and Holy Spirit order:

Self existence: Exodus 3:14-15; John 8:58; Genesis 1:2.

Omniscience: Romans 11:33-34; Matthew 9:4; 1 Corinthians 2:11.

Omnipresence: Psalms 139:1-10; Matthew 28:20; Psalms 139:7.

Omnipotence: Psalms 62:11; 1 Corinthians 15:25; Romans 15:19.

Holiness: Revelation 15:4; Acts 3:14; Ephesians 4:30.

Goodness: Romans 2:4; Ephesians 5:25; Nehemiah 9:20.

b)Some mutual works are accomplished by the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. In
other words, all three persons of the Trinity are said to be involved in a
number of accomplishments. Look first at the promise of presence for ministry:
The Father―"not that we are sufficient of ourselves . . . but our sufficiency is
of God" (2 Corinthians 3:5-6). The Son―"and I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who
hath enabled me" (1 Timothy 1:12). The Holy Spirit―"take heed therefore, unto
yourselves, and to all the flock, over which the Holy Spirit has made you
overseers" (Acts 20:28).

Using the same approach, one can find other accomplishments which are attributed
to all three persons of the Trinity. The following Scriptures are listed in the
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit order.

Creation: Psalms 102:25; Colossians 1:16; Genesis 1:2.

Inspiration of the Bible: 2 Timothy 3:16; 1 Peter 1:10-11; 2 Peter 1:21.

Birth of Christ: Galatians 4:4; Hebrews 10:5; Luke 1:35.

Salvation of believers: John 1:13; John 1:12; John 3:5-8.

Death of Christ: Romans 8:32; Ephesians 5:2; Hebrews 9:14.

Resurrection of Christ: Acts 2:24; John 2:19; 1 Peter 3:18. c)Some mutual
functions are explained in the Bible by relating them to all three persons of
the Trinity. For example, we are born of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Spirit: The Father―"whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin" (1 John
3:9). The Son―"abide in him (Jesus) . . . for ye know that everyone that doeth
righteousness is born of him" (1 John 2:28-29). The Holy Spirit―"except a man be
born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God" (John
3:5).

Using the same approach, one can find other experiences which are related to the
activity of each of the persons of the Trinity. We are taught by the Father
(John 6:45), by the Son (Matthew 7:29), and by the Holy Spirit (John 14:26). We
are to know the power of the Father (Ephesians 1:19), of the Son (1 Corinthians
5:4-5), and of the Holy Spirit (Acts 1:8). We are sent by the Father (Romans
10:15), by the Son (John 20:21), and by the Holy Spirit (Acts 13:4). We are
sanctified by the Father (1 Thessalonians 5:23), by the Son (Hebrews 13:12), and
by the Holy Spirit (1 Peter 1:2). d) Some mutual relationships exist between the
believer and each person of the Trinity. For example each Christian is "in" each
person of the Trinity: The Father―"whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son
of God, God dwelleth in him and he in God’’ (1 John 4:15-16). The Son―"who hath
blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ" (Ephesians
1:3).

The Holy Spirit -"if we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit"
(Galatians 5:25). The Scriptures also reveal that each person of the Trinity
"dwells in" the person who is committed to the Gospel of Christ: The Father―"one
God and Father of all, who is above all . . . and in you all" (Ephesians 4:6).
The Son―"that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith" (Ephesians 3:17). The
Holy Spirit―"know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost, which
is in you . . . and ye are not your own?" (1 Corinthians 6:19).

Surely, in light of all the above attributes, and accomplishments, and close
relationships- every true Christian can say, "I am going to appreciate God the
Father, and magnify Jesus Christ the Son, and adore God the Holy Spirit.

It would be impossible (without the tri-unity of ( God to understand the great
central text of the Bible―John 3:16. It says, "For God (the Father) so loved the
world that he gave his only begotten Son (Jesus), that whosoever believeth in
him (through the conviction of the Holy Spirit), should not perish, but have
everlasting life." Christianity is from beginning to end, a trinitarian faith.
If we deny the Trinity, then Jesus is just another man―and like other men from
the past―is a sinner in need of salvation. If we deny the Trinity, then the Holy
Spirit is lust another name for the energy of God. But every true Christian
accepts the truth of the doctrine of the Trinity, and sings with enthusiasm the
words of the old hymn:

’’Holy, Holy, Holy, LORD GOD Al mighty!

Early in the morning our song shall rise to Thee;

Holy, Holy, Holy! Merciful and mighty God in three Persons Blessed Trinity

In this article, we have only touched the the surface. We have not thoroughly
explained the doctrine We accept the teaching even though we cannot fully
explain it. God is not just one person, but He is three persons in one Being.

Augustine was walking along the shores of the Mediterranean Sea one day,
absorbed in deep contemplation, when he came across a lad who was digging a
trench in the sand. The little fellow was carrying water from the edge of the
Sea and was pouring it into the trench which he had dug. Augustine asked the lad
what he was intending to do, to which the boy replied that he wanted to empty
the Sea into the trench! Augustine said to himself, "Why―I’m trying to do the
same thing as this child. I’m trying to put the infinity of God within the
limits of my own small mind." Certainly none of us wants to worship and serve a
God who is so small that we can completely comprehend him with our finite minds.

Remember that man himself is a trinity―composed of spirit, soul, and body. Also,
every person is attacked by a trinity―the world around us, the flesh within us,
and the devil all about us. Furthermore, human sin can be summarized as a
trinity―the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life. The
greatest truth of all is that every person can be saved for eternity by the
heavenly Trinity―God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit Titus
3:4-6 says in essence that the love of God appeared, and saved us because of
what Jesus Christ our Saviour did, and gave us the joy of having the Holy Spirit
then dwell within us.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 25: 296. DEATH AND THE LIFE HEREAFTER
========================================================================

DEATH AND THE LIFE

HEREAFTER By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 296

The Russian author Ivan Turgenev describes a lonely village graveyard in a
remote part of the north. Among the many neglected grave-sites in the cemetery,
there was one that seemed to be untouched by human hands. Only the birds
occasionally alighted on the ground. An old iron railing surrounded one
particular grave. Two small fir trees were planted at each end of the burial
plot. In this grave was buried the body of the brilliant son of a country
doctor. Turgenev says that often, from a small nearby village, two feeble older
people (the boy’s parents), came to visit the grave. They would kneel down at
the railing and gaze intently at the stone under which their son’s body lay—and
there, Turgenev says, they yearned and wept. Scenes like this have occurred all
over the world, on all six inhabited continents, and in every generation. These
incidents tell of a longing in the hearts of human beings for life beyond the
present scene here on earth. When a loved one crosses the border of death, and
our hearts and homes are left vacant and lonely, many questions cry out for an
answer; Where has our loved one gone? What is he or she doing now? Can those who
have died—see us? Are consciousness and memory retained after physical death?
Many years ago Job asked one of the most profound questions ever to engage the
human mind. Job asked, "If a man die, shall he live again?" (Job 14:14). That
is, when a person dies physically, does he still live? If life here on earth is
cut off, is that person still alive? Is life after all something more than the
present experience of it? Or is the present experience of it all that there is?
We all know that life is brief. It only seems like yesterday that I was a boy
roaming the fields of our home community with the carefree abandon of childhood.
It seems only a short time ago that I sat on my mother’s lap and listened to her
sing the words of the hymn, "Oh how deep are the riches of grace." Life is like
a flower that fades, like grass that withers, and like a shadow that quickly
passes. The question comes to all of us: "After life here on earth is over, is
that the end of it?" Is my personality, my spirit, and my intelligence
destroyed, or do these qualities continue on after physical death? We want to
look at the answers to some of these questions as we consider several factors
related to the whole concept of immortality.

1. THE CERTAINTY OF LIFE TO COME

We can say with a great deal of confidence that the present span of human life
here on earth does not comprise our whole existence. Unlike the beasts of the
field that perish, human beings do have an existence after death. The Bible
teaches that there is life after death. The patriarchs, the psalmist, the
prophets, and the apostles all pointed to the future life. Abraham looked for a
city whose builder and maker is God. The Apostle Paul writes of a "building of
God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens" (2 Corinthians 5:1).
Even those who reject Christ, and choose to live their lives apart from Him,
will experience survival in another world. It is something I would like to
explain away, but after studying the Bible for more than forty years, I must
conclude that judgment and destruction and everlasting punishment await those
who die unsaved. There is survival in the next world—existence for the just and
for the unjust. Eternal life for believers will last forever; the torment of the
lost will have the same duration. If a man die, shall he live again? Is he still
alive? What happens after death? The materialist says, "Nothing happens." All
there is to man is skin and bones and flesh and blood. Where do we go at death?
The materialist says that we go nowhere. Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to
dust—that is the end of us. The scientist says, "We cannot tell." One scientist
says, "Whether we go into life (at the time of death), or into a land of
darkness never to return — the scientist cannot tell. Science is organized
knowledge, and our scientific knowledge is only accurate about things which we
can see." The scientist doesn’t know the answer to the question, "If a man die,
shall he live again?" When Jesus speaks about the life to come, He speaks with
certainty. He does not say, "We can’t tell" or "We go nowhere." When Jesus was
about to be separated from His disciples by death, He said to them, "Let not
your heart be troubled; ye believe in God, believe also in me. In my Father’s
house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to
prepare a place for you, and if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come
again and receive you unto myself, that where I am, there ye may be also" (John
14:1-3). I believe in immortality simply because Jesus said that humans continue
to live in the world to come. Jesus Christ is our authority. He was with the
Father from all eternity. He knows all there is to know about life after death.
Jesus says, "I am the resurrection and the life . . . whosoever liveth and
believeth in me shall never die" (John 11:25-26). At another place He says the
wicked shall go into "everlasting punishment" and the righteous into "life
eternal" (Matthew 25:46). And again, Jesus says, "If a man keep my saying, he
shall never see death" (John 8:51). None of us has ever experienced life beyond
the grave, but many of us have a very dear Friend who has experienced life
beyond death. His name is Jesus. We simply believe what He has told us.

2. UNIVERSAL BELIEF IN THE LIFE TO COME

Every tribe and nation on earth holds to a belief in immortality. There never
has been a tribe discovered anywhere, (even among the most primitive people)
that did not have a belief in immortality. Men and women everywhere believe in
some kind of continuous conscious existence of the soul after death. God
impressed this belief into the very natures of Adam and Eve, and all the
centuries of sin and wickedness and darkness have not been able to erase it
completely from mankind’s inner being. The Egyptians who lived along the Nile
River placed a boat in the burial chambers of their dead, to help them navigate
safely on the great eternal voyage. In the Egyptian Museum today one can see the
boats and the grain and the chariots that were buried in tie tombs of Egyptian
kings. The Greeks placed a silver coin in the mouth of the corpse, to pay the
fare across the mystic river. The Native Americans placed a bow and arrow and a
small pony in the graves of their departed, so that they might have these
resources when they reached what was sometimes called "The Happy Hunting
Ground." In parts of Alaska and Greenland, when an Eskimo chief dies, he is
provided with a dog to act as a guide in the afterworld. The missionary Mary
Slessor came to West Africa many years ago and found that when a tribal chief
died, his wives and slaves were put to death too, and buried with him, because
they believed that the chief was still alive and that he needed his wives and
slaves in the place to which he had gone. The Native Americans, the tribes in
Africa, and the occupants of Alaska had no Bible. They never heard of Jesus
Christ. No Gospel preacher had ever come their way, and yet every group of
people believed in life after death. Even people who lived in dense jungles and
were cut off from all outside contact, have had a universal belief that after
death there is life again. And thus the very idea of immortality lies
deep-rooted in every human breast, and therefore is an unanswerable argument in
favor of the reality of immortality. Just like the mysterious inner voice that
calls many of the birds away from the winter and the cold and frost and snow, to
a summer climate south of us, so men and women have been endowed with instincts
that call them to a fuller life—into a climate which is much more fair than the
atmosphere of this world with all its troubles and trials. The idea of
immortality is not merely some pleasant human invention; it is a God-given inner
compulsion that nothing has ever been able to erase from the inner senses of
human beings.

3. ERRONEOUS VIEWS ABOUT THE LIFE TO COME

In our day, human curiosity about life after death has brought on a new era of
"research" in the area of death and dying. Doctors who specialize in the area of
death and dying have conducted experiments with persons whose breathing stopped,
but who were later resuscitated. One famous death-and-dying researcher says,
"After years of counseling with the dying, I have come to the conclusion that
life indeed continues after death." But her view is a distorted view. Her
interviews with people who had near-death experiences indicate that often people
who were near death had a great sense of peace, or heard pleasant kinds of
music, or told about sensations of moving out of their bodies and floating
toward the ceiling— looking down on themselves as doctors worked over their
bodies on the operating table. They conclude that there is no accountability and
no punishment for wrongdoing, but that all people (regardless of belief and
behavior) will "make it" after death. Another recent fad related to dying, is
the freezing of bodies at the time of death, hoping that at some future time
scientists will discover a cure for the disease that brought on the death. The
hope is that then the body can be thawed out and restored to life. One of the
national news magazines recently gave an update of information on this
procedure. It tells about the American Cryonics Society which already has bodies
frozen at three storage centers in the United States. The cost for freezing, and
possible thawing at some future date, runs as high as $125,000.00 per body. The
latest rage to grip the minds of multitudes concerning life after death, is the
belief in reincarnation. Many believe that before this present life, they
existed in another form, and that after this life they will again appear in yet
another form. One movie star thinks she was a prostitute who was later beheaded.
Another actor thinks he was once a monkey in Guatemala during his previous life.
Satan has always tried to counterfeit God’s truth, and all three of the
erroneous concepts which have just been mentioned briefly, are satanic
substitutes for the real truth about death. The Bible says, "It is appointed
unto men once to die, and after this the judgment" (Hebrews 9:27). Those who die
out of Christ will suffer torment forever. By way of contrast, those who have
lived for Jesus will be ushered into the presence of God to live with Him
throughout the eternal ages.

4. THE NATURE OF THE LIFE TO COME

For God’s children, the best is yet to be! One of the news magazines (more than
thirty years ago) carried an article entitled "Look What’s Ahead." The writer
described life here on earth twenty years hence. He predicted a 30-hour
work-week, a 3-hour trip from New York to Paris by jet plane, a radio designed
to fit into the palm of one’s hand, and a ribbon of highway stretched across the
United States from New York to Los Angeles without a single stoplight. These are
marvelous achievements of science and engineering— and many of the predictions
have already materialized—but all these pale into the background when compared
with the wonders which God has prepared for His people in the world to come. In
the book of Revelation, the Apostle John pictures Heaven as having trees and
fountains and fruits; robes and palms and music; crowns and precious stones;
light and friendship and love— and the presence of God the Father and God the
Son. Some of these terms may be symbolic, but one thing sure, Heaven will be a
perfect place made supremely attractive by the presence of Jesus our Saviour. It
is interesting to note too that most of the descriptions of Heaven (in the
Bible) tell us not so much what is there, as what is not there. Heaven is
described, for example, as a place where there is no more curse (Revelation
22:3). We live in the midst of a world of sinful people. Something happened in
the Garden of Eden that blighted the entire human race. There was disobedience
and a curse came upon the human family. As a result, there has been wickedness
and sin; there have been broken homes, hungry children, and neglected old
people. But in Heaven the curse will be removed. Sin will be gone. In Heaven
there won’t be any drunkards, or locks, or wars, or bloodshed, or prisons.
Wickedness will be banished. Heaven is described also as a place where there is
no more pain (Revelation 21:4). There will be no need for aspirin tablets, or
cold pills, and Band Aids, and crutches, and heating pads, and Vitamin-C
tablets. Aches and pains and sore throats and other forms of distress will be
gone forever. The words "heart disease" and "bone cancer" and "brain tumors"
will not be in the vocabulary of Heaven. There won’t be any crippled people.
Every person will be healthy and well and strong. Heaven is described as a place
where there is no more night (Revelation 22:5). Night is often a symbol of
danger and sorrow and weariness. Most crimes are committed during the night-time
hours. Those who are sick often have the highest fevers at night. In ancient
times, the enemy usually made an attack during the night. But over in Heaven
there won’t be any night because God himself will be there, and His radiant
glory will light the City at all times. There won’t be any need for sleep
because the element of toil will be eliminated . It is not that there won’t be
anything to do in Heaven. There will be lots of activity. Some will be engaged
in worship; some will have authority over "ten cities;" others will sit on
thrones; some will judge angels. Heaven will involve labor and excitement and
adventure—but the elements of frustration and boredom and toil will be gone.
Heaven is described further as a place where there is no more death (Revelation
21:4). As soon as a child is born he begins the pilgrimage toward the grave. In
the circle of every family—a mother, or a wife, or a husband, or a son, or a
friend—has been taken by death. Every home has its vacant chair. But in Heaven,
death will be swallowed up in victory. Death will be a thing of the past. Human
vocabulary is simply not capable of adequately describing what God has prepared
for those who love Him. The Queen of Sheba had heard of the fame and riches of
Solomon, and she was skeptical, but after she had actually seen it all—she had
to confess, "Behold, the half was not told me" (1 Kings 10:7). Such will be our
confession when we see the King in His beauty, and when we behold the splendor
of the heavenly City.

5. PREPARATION FOR THE LIFE TO COME

How would you want to spend your time if you knew that tomorrow would be your
last day on earth? Death does not end it all. There is more to come, and thus we
need to prepare in this life so that when we come to the moment of death, we
will have nothing to do but to die. Someone said to John Wesley one time, "Mr.
Wesley, if you knew that you would die at 12 o’clock tomorrow night, how would
you spend the intervening time?" Mr. Wesley said, "I would spend it just as I
intend to spend it; I would preach tonight at Glouchester, and again tomorrow
evening. Then I would go to my friend’s house after the service, as he expects
me. I would converse and pray with the family, retire to my room about 10
o’clock, commend my life into the hands of my heavenly Father, lie down to
sleep, and wake up in glory." Surely many of us could repeat the words of the
Bible, where we read, "Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last
end be like his" (Numbers 23:10). But one who expects to die the death of the
righteous is going to believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and is going
to renounce Satan with all his pernicious ways, and is going to covenant with
God (in Christian baptism) to be a faithful servant of His until death. There
are just two ways to die: We can die like a Christian or we can die like a
sinner; we can die in Christ or we can die out of Christ; we can die in peace or
we can die in torment. It would be a tragedy for any reader of this pamphlet to
come to the end of life without Christ, and discover that there will never be
another chance. It is that very fact that makes dying so bitter for many folks.
My prayer is that not one reader will be among those who are unprepared for
death.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request Ask for our sample packet
of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, Pa. 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 26: 310. BIBLE HINTS ON CHILD TRAINING
========================================================================

BIBLE HINTS ON CHILD TRAINING By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 310

All of us have come in contact with children at some time or another, and we
know that a child is a most valuable possession. If a group of people are out in
a wooded area exploring its beauty, and a child strays from the party of people
and gets lost, immediately they spread out over the hillside and search every
spot hoping to find the child. The beauty of the woods doesn’t seem so
impressive any more. All attention now is focused on the search for a blue-eyed
little girl—maybe less than two years old, and perhaps weighing less than thirty
pounds. But even though she is young, and still only very small—she is much more
precious than all the vast bulk of mountain that was being admired only a few
minutes before. The little girl is a human being. She can love and laugh and
cry. She can sing and speak and pray. The mountain can’t do those things. The
child is a living soul, and therefore is a very precious possession. Good homes
don’t just happen. They are the result of some careful planning and thought and
discipline and prayer. It doesn’t matter whether our house is a cabin on a hill,
a cottage by the roadside, a farmhouse in the middle of an open field, or a
mansion on the boulevard—it can either be a bit of heaven on earth or a bit of
hell within four walls. It all depends on how faithfully we discharge our
obligations. The Christian home is intended to be far more than a boarding house
with a lunch counter. It Is to be more than a place to eat, sleep, and grumble,
and take a bath a couple times a week. It is more than a filling station for the
day and a parking place for the night. Your home is intended to become
headquarters for the spiritual training of your children. There are at least
three elements involved in the training of children, and the first of these is
the need for diligent teaching.

1. DILIGENT TEACHING

The families of Israel were commanded to teach the Word of God daily in their
homes. The Bible says, "And these words which I command thee this day, shall be
in thine heart, and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and talk
of them when you sit in your house, and when you walk by the way, and when you
lie down, and when you rise up" (Deuteronomy 6:6-7). This teaching is not to be
an occasional or a sporadic thing. It is something to which we must give
constant attention. There are many concepts related to diligent teaching.
a)Start very early.

Half of all growth in human intelligence takes place between the ages of one and
four. During these early years, habits are formed and basic rules of life are
learned. If you can’t make a five-year-old pick up his toys, you probably will
not be able to control him when he is fifteen. There is a critical period during
the first five or six years of a child’s life, when he can be taught proper
attitudes, and if you miss the opportunity of those years, his openness to
receiving instruction will likely never return. While there may be hope for a
straying teenager through much persistence and prayer, it is much better to
instill proper values into children at an early age. b)Teach with love.

The instruction of the Bible is, "Fathers, provoke not your children to anger,
lest they be discouraged" (Colossians 3:21). This is an admonition against
constantly nagging. Parents must discipline children, but parents must guard
against nagging at children continually, lest they be made to feel they can’t
ever do anything right. The duty of the parent is not only to discipline, but
also to bring encouragement. It is helpful to praise the child for a task well
done whenever you can. Commend your daughter by saying, "You did a good job
cleaning your room this morning." Or, say to your school-age son, "Your
handwriting on that language paper was really well done." Most of us will bend
over backwards to please someone who praises our efforts; we feel defeated in
the presence of those who are frequently critical of us. Another way to show
children that we love them is to spend time with them. Don’t merely do things
for your children; do things with them. One father said, after spending an
evening playing softball with his children and with a few of the neighbor
children (his muscles were aching and his back was sore), "I would sooner have a
backache tonight than a heartache later on." That man was a wise father.
Thousands of children get everything they want except their parents’ time and
attention. Don’t pity the child who doesn’t have a new bicycle, or whose parents
cannot afford an encyclopedia. Rather, pity the child whose parents don’t take
time for a family picnic, or a walk in the woods, or a day at the zoo. Parents
should have a regular play-time and a story-time with their children. Cultivate
the art of spending time with your family.

C) Teach a knowledge of the Bible.

Training in the home is constantly taking place. Informally, everything we say,
and how we say it; everything we do; everything we leave undone—all these things
are teaching our children. Formally, one of the ways to teach our children in a
planned and structured way, is to conduct brief regular daily family worship
periods. Some of the most cherished memories of my childhood are the memories of
those times when my parents would call us children together, and my father would
get his Bible and read from its pages, and then we would kneel together for a
brief period of prayer. This little worship period only lasted five or six
minutes, but it was diligently observed every day. In too many homes, the things
of the Lord are almost completely ignored during the week, even though the
family may faithfully attend church services every Sunday. Parents must take
time in the home to memorize Scriptures together, and to read good books to the
children—and in this way plant a knowledge of the Bible (and of other wholesome
literature) in the minds of children. We found that memorizing Scriptures was
made easier by choosing verses that begin with consecutive letters of the
alphabet. For example, for the letter "a" one can use Proverbs 15:1 ("A soft
answer turneth away wrath, but grievous words stir up anger"), and for the
letter "b" you can choose to memorize Ephesians 4:32, ("Be ye kind one to
another, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven
you"), etc. Write the verses on a large piece of cardboard and go over the
verses while gathered around the table for the evening meal. Place them on small
3x5 cards and let each child have his own collection of memorized Bible verses.
Small children like to collect stones and bugs and leaves; why not encourage
them to have their own collection of memorized Bible verses? d) Teach children
immediate obedience.

Obedience is the cornerstone of a child’s future character. When you ask that
something be done, there should be no questioning, no disputing, no answering
back, no delays. When you give a command, let your children plainly see that it
is going to be done—and if it is not done there will be immediate punishment.
When mother and dad say something, that is the way it is going to be. Or, do
your children know that you will repeat the command several times more if they
don’t respond? It is just as easy to teach a very young child to obey the first
time as it is to get him to obey when told the ninth time—but you have to punish
immediately, every time, if a child disobeys. Some years ago one mother told her
pastor this story, and all the while she seemed amused about the whole thing.
She said, "Preacher, I have a six-year-old son, and you know, a funny thing
happened the other day. He was out in the yard playing. I had his lunch ready; I
had it nice and warm; and then I went out and called him and told him to come on
in and eat his lunch." "But," she said, "He never paid a bit of attention to me.
I had to heat his lunch all over again. I warmed it a second time, and I called
him again. I had to warm his lunch three times before he finally came in to
eat." The preacher said, "Lady, it doesn’t take long to diagnose your case; you
warmed the wrong thing. If you had warmed the right thing it would not have
taken long for that boy and his lunch to get together." One of the reasons why
children should not be rotated from one baby-sitter to another, is because there
is usually no consistency with the discipline. Mothers of small children should
be at home and constantly be on the alert to see that the child obeys
immediately. e) Teach children habits of work.

Every child needs a planned routine of play and rest and work. They need jobs
that are suited according to their ages and abilities. Girls should be taught
household duties and there are plenty of chores that boys can do. From an early
age, children can be taught to "make their own beds," and sweep up crumbs after
a meal. There is nothing that challenges a young person more than to be given a
responsibility. Assigned duties teaches children that they are expected to take
a job and to do it well. To fail to teach our children the necessity of working,
and to fail to assign them appropriate duties, is cruelty and not affection.
Teach your children to work and let them know that money is not something that
can be had for nothing. Training children then involves diligent teaching. Begin
early, do it with love, teach obedience, teach the Bible, teach habits of work.

2. GOOD EXAMPLE

Another element involved in the proper training of children is good example.
Instruction and teaching will not profit much unless it is backed up by the good
example of our own lives. Titus 2:7 says that we should in all things show
ourselves "a pattern of good works." A "pattern" is a model or guide for making
things. We must live so that we can without embarrassment ask our children to
follow in the same path. If a parent consistently drives an automobile over the
speed limit, it is going to be hard to teach a child to respect the authorities
of the government. Parents who divorce and remarry are going to have a hard time
persuading a child "not to break his word." A man who takes God’s name in vain
is going to have a difficult time convincing his son not to swear. Parents are
going to have to live it if they expect their children to live it. Our children
see our ways and they observe our behavior, and what they see has a much
stronger affect on their minds than what they are told. They know whether or not
we are phonies. They are better observers of human behavior than we think they
are. If you pray often you will soon find your child imitating your prayers. If
you attend church services on a regular basis, and without always being critical
of the church, you can expect your children to follow in attending church. If
you gossip, your children will likely gossip too. When your child grows up, he
is going to be pretty much like you. Children are great imitators. That is why
English children have an English accent, and Scottish children have a Scottish
accent, and in the United States, southern children have a southern accent.
Children learn from listening to their mothers and dads, and they try to imitate
them. Most children would like to be the man or the woman their father and
mother are.

There are little eyes upon you, And they’re watching night and day;

There are little ears that quickly Take in every word you say.

You’re the little fellow’s idol, You’re the wisest of the wise; In his little
mind—about you No suspicions ever rise.

You are setting an example, Every day, in all that you do, To the little boy who
is waiting To grow up and become like you.

The task of training children involves not only teaching and instruction, but
also the setting of a good example.

3. CONSISTENT DISCIPLINE

A third element of training children involves consistent discipline. Teaching
and example are not enough. There must be punishment for wrongdoing. The child
is born with a sinful nature. Every child is prone to evil and almost constantly
stands in need of teaching and correction. There is no one method of punishment
that is always the best method. The natures of children are so different that
what might be a punishment for one, turns out to be no punishment at all for
another. But we must certainly disagree with the modern notion that no child
ought ever be spanked. Some parents use bodily correction far too often, and far
too viciously—but a good spanking not done in heated anger is still the best way
to clear up a bitter attitude on the part of a rebellious child. The Bible
advocates firm discipline, and certainly the instruction is proper in Proverbs
19:18, when it says, "Chasten thy son while there is hope (while he is small),
and let not thy soul spare for his crying." And we are instructed further in
Proverbs 13:24 with the words, "He that spares the rod hates his son, but he
that loves him chastens him betimes (often)." A child who learns respect for
authority in the home will more quickly learn to respect the authority of God,
and will more likely have proper respect for the authority of the state. One
teacher, teaching in a midwestern town, had two brilliant but unruly young
fellows in her school classroom. The one was the son of a coal miner; the other,
the son of a local politician. She took as much as she could from the unruly
pair of boys, but one day she gave them both a good paddling. She says, "The
coal miner father sent me a note the next day saying that I had done a good
thing." She continues, "The other boy boasted that his dad would see to it that
I didn’t come back again the next year." The teacher had taught in the school
system for twelve years, but the next year her contract was not renewed. She
says, to make a long story short, "The coal miner’s son later became a Senator
in his home state; the politician’s son (at the time of her writing) was serving
a life-term in a federal penitentiary." The Bible says, "The rod and reproof
give wisdom, but a child left to himself brings his mother to shame" (Proverbs
29:15). A child should not be given a spanking for everything. For example, if
Walter is acting silly in the kitchen and he breaks an expensive dish, or he
lets his dad’s best saw out in the rain this is often childish irresponsibility
and it should be handled as such. Children don’t act and think like adults.
Children at different age levels have differing characteristics. The Apostle
Paul says, "When I was a child, I thought as a child, I spoke as a child, I
understood as a child" (1 Corinthians 13:11). There are childish ways of
thinking. speaking, and reasoning—and parents must recognize this. Depending on
his age and maturity, perhaps Walter should be made to pay for the loss, but a
spanking should be reserved for these times when the child defiantly says, "No I
won’t" or "You keep quiet" or when he deliberately does something that he has
been clearly told not to do. If you have spanked in heated anger, or if you
acted far too quickly, the best thing to do is to go to the child and apologize.
Children will respect the authority of parents who are willing to admit that
they have made mistakes. There are several facts about using the paddle that
need to be said. 1) God has an ideal place prepared for spanking children. If
they are spanked on the bottom, then is not much danger of permanent damage. For
example , it is a real mistake to slap a child around the head. 2) It is a
mistake to punish a child if he does not know why he is being punished, or it he
has not been warned in advance that certain actions will cause him to be
spanked. 3) Never threaten a child with a spanking unless you mean it and fully
intend to give him that spanking if he goes ahead and disobeys. (Children will
usually test you out; they want to trust you; but if you make threats and then
don’t carry them out, they are confused.) And please remember that Biblical
spanking is not the same as social child abuse. Biblical spanking is done with
firmness, but always with careful moderation. The parent who disciplines a child
the Biblical way will never injure or cause permanent damage to the child. Some
parents say that their children are so stubborn that it just doesn’t do any good
to spank them. . I dot ’t believe it I don’t in believe there is a boy or girl
anywhere that cannot be influenced by a good sound spanking—if the parents begin
early enough, it tiny are reasonable with their demands, and if mother and dad
stand together and agree that the punishment should be given. If you never
punish your children you are doing them a grievous wrong. Good, firm, consistent
discipline in your home will help your child repent sooner, behave better, live
happier, and perhaps be delivered from Hell forever When a little child pits his
small hand into yours—it might be smeared with chocolate ice cream; it might be
grimy from petting a dog; the finger might be wrapped with a band aid. But the
most important thing about those little hands is that they are the hands of the
future. Those hands will someday either hold a Bible or else a deadly weapon.
Those hands will either lead in church singing or spin a gambling wheel. Those
hands will either dress a wound as a nurse in a hospital, or tremble because
they are controlled by an alcoholic mind. Thinking of a little child in these
terms should challenge Christian parents to be as completely dedicated as
possible to the task of training their children for God’s glory. No sincere
father or mother can look upon a child with all of his potential for sin and for
going astray, and not tremble at the great responsibility. There is a little
prayer that should express the sincere desire of every true parent’s heart. It
says, "Oh God, great Father, Lord and King, our children unto Thee we bring;
guide their feet in holy ways; shine on them through darkest days. Uphold them
until life be past, and bring them safely into Heaven at last." If you are a
younger person who has read this article, and you have never without reservation
turned over your life to the Lord Jesus Christ. and have never set out to live
by the standards of God’s Word—you need to be reminded that the greatest thing
in life that any young person can do is to remember his Creator in the days of
his youth. Give your heart to Jesus, while you are tender in years, before the
winter of life sets in and your heart becomes cold and unproductive. Don’t go
out into life alone. Take Jesus Christ with you. You will need Him as you face
the trials of life.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request. Ask for our sample
packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 27: 318. THE CHRISTIAN AND HALLOWEEN
========================================================================

The Christian and Halloween By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 318

Christmas has become a "winter holiday" and Easter is more and more being called
the "spring break." Halloween, however, is increasingly becoming the number one
annual festival in some parts of the world. And in our day, many well-meaning
church people are looking at Halloween as just another harmless activity. Every
year as the final days of October creep upon us, many Christians are caught up
in the observance of a man-made tradition known as Halloween. (Many of these
same people vehemently oppose traditions observed by the church even if they are
clearly based on biblical principles.) Multitudes of parents in our churches
enter into the Halloween season with a serious sense of obligation, and seem to
think that they must have their families participate in an observance of the
special day—lest they become earmarked as odd or different. In recent years,
there have been Halloween parades and Halloween parties. Judges award prizes for
the ugliest faces and the most bizarre outfits. Costume shops do 25% of their
business at Halloween. Innocent fun, ugly pranks, and horrible screams are all
part of the Halloween celebrations. Ghosts and skeletons decorate everything
from discount store windows to public school bulletin boards. Of all the worldly
holidays that are celebrated by our society, Halloween is the most openly
anti-christ. There is no question about its satanic origin. The Druids, a pagan
priestly cult group among the ancient Celts in northern Europe, celebrated
October 31 as a holiday long before the Christian era. They engaged in lots of
merry-making activities to herald the "Festival of Samhain." The World Book
Encyclopedia says that "the Festival of Samhain is probably the source of the
present-day Halloween celebration." The Druids believed that Samhain was the
Lord of Death who gathered all condemned souls together, and commanded each to
enter the body of an assigned animal for the coming year. First, however, they
were granted one night of general amnesty to scatter and pillage the world at
will. Halloween has, for many, been considered an evening of harmless fun, but
sincere Christians are more and more beginning to question its history, nature,
and influence. The renewed interest in Satanism and witchcraft in our day, and
their association with Halloween, has caused some Christians to wonder whether
they should participate in it at all. Yet many churches see no harm in it and
participate fully with costume parties, Halloween decorations, and
trick-or-treat activities. What is wrong with Halloween? Is anything right about
it? What should be the attitude of a conscientious Christian toward it? Is
Halloween a harmless observance, or is it a dangerous practice?

1. HALLOWEEN IS ROOTED IN PAGANISM AND THE OCCULT

The origin of Halloween goes back more than two thousand years to a time before
the days of Christ, to the practice of the ancient Druids in the area which
later became known as Britain, France, and Germany. The celebration honored
their god Samhain (lord of the dead). The ancient Celtic sorcerers considered
November 1 as being the day of death because it was the end of autumn and the
beginning of winter for them. The celebration marked the beginning of the season
of cold and darkness and decay. The time of falling leaves seemed to be the
proper time to celebrate death, which is what Halloween was to them—a
celebration of death—-honoring the god of the dead. The Druids believed that on
the evening before November 1, the spirits of the dead returned to their former
homes to visit the living. If the living did not provide food for the evil
spirits, all kinds of terrible things would happen to those living in the
community. Much of the symbolism and terror associated with Halloween is related
to the fact that most people fear death One movie actor said some time ago, "My
hair stands on end when I get awake in the middle of the night and think that
some day I must die." The thing that frightens people more than anything else is
death. Yet the Christian believes the measure of the Bible which says that Jesus
came into the world for a number of reasons and one of those reasons was to
"destroy him that had I the tie lit power of death, that is, the devil" (Hebrews
2:14) The devil promotes sin and rebellion, and these things lead to death but
the Bible (in Hebrews 2:14-15) assures us that when Jesus died on the Cross, He
delivered us from the bondage and fear of death When people today dress up as
the dead, and knock on doors, and say "Trick or treat," they are following the
tradition of the ancient Druids. (Before Christianity was introduced to the
countries of northern Europe, the celebration of death was not called
"Halloween." It was a celebration honoring the pagan god of the dead, but over
the years it was observed by church folks as the eve before an especially
hallowed day. The church had instituted a holy evening called "All Hallows Eve,"
designated as such to honor the saints of church history. Most historians
believe that October 31 was eventually designated as the date for "All Saints
Eve" in order to counteract the pagan influences of the celebration of death
which was observed by the pagan people of the various European communities.)
Today Halloween is largely a secular holiday which becomes an excuse to get
dressed up in silly uniforms, and to have spooky parties. True followers of
witchcraft however, still preserve the early pagan beliefs and consider
Halloween a sacred time to invoke the help of Satan in performing their dark
trade. A visit to Salem, Massachusetts on Halloween night will confirm the
seriousness with which witches and leaders of the occult take the holiday. Each
year several dozen events are planned for the expected crowd of many thousands
of visitors who come to the city during the Halloween season. And so, even
though Halloween has become prominent in America only during the last several
generations, its origins are ancient, and its associations with witchcraft and
sorcery are very real.

2. HALLOWEEN GLORIFIES SATAN AND WITCHCRAFT

Halloween is filled with darkness and paganism, and it is saturated with the
influences of Satan. Satan is a very real person. Jesus used personal pronouns
when referring to Satan (John 8:44). To accomplish his purposes, Satan uses many
"devices" (2 Corinthians 2:11). He has his own synagogue (Revelation 2:9); his
own gospel (Galatians 1:6-9); his own ministers (2 Corinthians 11:14-15); his
own doctrines (1 Timothy 4:1); and his own communion service (1 Corinthians
10:20-21). Halloween is not just a fun day. For witches and worshipers of Satan,
Halloween is serious business. Halloween is a time when Satan makes light of his
own operations. He presents himself as a hoodlum—a kind of cartoon character
rather than who he is—the real arch-enemy of God. Witchcraft today embraces
dozens of unbiblical beliefs and practices, and has many thousands of adherents.
The Old Testament and the New Testament both make repeated references to the
practice of witchcraft, and God always condemns all such practices. Note the
following references: "Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek
after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the Lord your God" (Leviticus 19:31).
"They . . . used divination and enchantments, and sold themselves to do evil in
the sight of the Lord . . . therefore the Lord was very angry with Israel, and
removed them out of his sight" (2 Kings 17:17-18). "Now the works of the flesh
are manifest, which are these; adultery, fornication, uncleanness,
lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft and such like; of the which I tell you
before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things
shall not inherit the kingdom of God" (Galatians 5:19-21). The initiation rites
for those involved in witchcraft and the worship of Satan are indeed very
gruesome. Two girls described their experience. They had to go to a graveyard in
the dead of night, step on and walk across a large wooden cross, and renounce
any belief in Christ; and they had to drink the blood of animals that had been
skinned alive. Surely these are loathsome anti-Christian activities. Halloween
is the chief holiday of Satanists, and those who practice witchcraft. To
participate in the celebration of the pagan festival called Halloween, is to
give an open invitation to the forces of Satan to gain more influence on our
lives. There is a note of caution which we need to consider at this point. While
Satan is indeed very real, it is important to remember that we are not to become
preoccupied with the study of Satan and demons. Sonic people seem to think that
every negative experience, every illness, and every problem is the work of the
devil in our lives. They see a demon "behind every tree." As we observe calamity
and suffering in our own lives, and in the lives of those around us, we must
keep in mind that we live in a fallen world, and that good behavior is not
always rewarded and bad behavior is not always punished. God allowed the good
man Job to suffer for no apparent reason. Sin has twisted justice and made our
world unpredictable and ugly. God is still in control—even over Satan and his
multitude of helpers.

3. HALLOWEEN CLEARLY HAS THE APPEARANCE OF EVIL

One of the wholesome principles which God’s people are to carefully observe, is
expressed in the words of 1 Thessalonians 5:22, "Abstain from all appearance of
evil."

All the symbols of Halloween are evil. Note briefly each of the following
symbols:

Jack-o’-lanterns——were originally carved images of demonic beings and thus have
been in league with Halloween celebrations. The carved out pumpkin was lighted
with a candle to scare off ghosts and witches and goblins and other supernatural
forces wandering around on "the night of the dead."

Black cats—have long been associated with witchcraft and miscellaneous
superstitions related to sorcery and Satamsm. Ancients believed that black cats
had once been humans who had changed into animals because of evil deeds which
they had committed.

Bats and owls—have been related to Halloween since early times. The pagan Celts
believed that bats and owls were able to communicate with the dead.

Skeletons, skulls, and corpses—belong to Halloween because it is really a
festival celebrating death.

Trick-or-treating——is nothing less than extortion. The concept of "You either
give me a treat, of I’ll play a trick on you" is hardly in keeping with the
integrity and second-mile honesty which Jesus taught. (Historically, food and
drink were often left on outside porches in the hope of appeasing the demonic
night creatures who were roaming around seeking shelter. Mischievous children
capitalized on this practice, and disguised themselves with a costume and mask
to scare off the ghosts—and then they themselves would steal the food set out
for the spirits. This is the origin of the "trick or treat" custom.)

Halloween has been a time dedicated to ghosts and ghouls and goblins and
monsters and senseless vandalism. Malicious people have hidden drugs in candy
and razor blades in apples. Getting involved in Halloween celebrations cannot be
consistent with the New Testament teachings about gentleness and peace and going
the second mile. Also, police departments in various parts of the country have
warned people to guard their animals on Halloween night, because frequently dogs
and cats and other animals are mutilated as a result of the ritualistic
slaughter of animals in sacrifice to Satan at Halloween time. Actually,
Halloween not only has the appearance of evil; it is clearly associated with the
wicked practices of the god of this world. Those who get involved with Halloween
celebrations, must remember that what was once the accepted practice of European
pagans, has now become the accepted practice of many church members in various
parts of the world. Many church-goers despise the vandalism and destructive
behavior often associated with Halloween, but they go along with it as a
necessary once-a-year evil. What was once modified from the pagan Festival of
Samhain to the Christian All Saints Eve—has now been further modified to become
a semi-pagan ritual honoring ghosts and goblins and witches. Many youth
fellowships sponsor Halloween parties in church recreation halls and award
prizes for the most outlandish costumes. They usually have some group singing
and a short devotional to make the evening seem more sanctimonious. What’s wrong
with Halloween? Everything about it is wrong. It does not have one single
redeeming virtue. Halloween is a festival which glorifies the devil. Those who
go by the name "Christian" should have nothing to do with Halloween
celebrations. It is time that we expose Halloween for what it is—a ritual for
the occult. We should never make fun of Satan’s power. Celebrating Halloween can
encourage children to take lightly the forces of darkness (Jude 1:8-10). God’s
people are not to be conformed to the world. We are not expected to "fit in"
with the practices of our society (Romans 12:1-2). How seriously do we take the
words of Jesus about being ’’in’’ the world, but not "of" it? (See John
17:14-15) . It is proper for children to have good times "Having fun" is not
what is wrong with Halloween. Parents and church youth leaders should provide
plenty of family and group activities for children and youth. If there must be
an at activity on October 31, you can plan an evening of Bible study on demons
and sorcery and death. October 31 is a good time to study the Reformation period
of church history (Martin Luther posted his 95 Theses on October 31, 1517). You
can spend an evening reading a youth version of Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress. You
can have a Harvest Festival, gathering food and grocery items and delivering
them to the poor and to those who may have had a variety of misfortunes. Another
alternative, which could be a worthwhile event, is to plan for an "All Saints
Eve." The first weeks after a death in the congregation, the bereaved family
receives much attention, but a year or two later, many widows scarcely hear
their husband’s name mentioned. People who were once a major part of a
congregation’s life are easily forgotten (except by the family of loved ones).
Perhaps on an ’’All Saints Eve" the minister (or an older member of the church)
could give some little anecdotes describing the lives of some of the numerous
departed saints from the congregation, and point out specific characteristics of
that person’s life and faith that are worth remembering. It is our prayer that
Christians in every land will resolve to stand apart from the crowd, and dare to
stand alone for the truth like the young man Daniel did when he was carried into
the land of Babylon many years ago (Daniel 1:8-20) I Let us decide to no longer
participate in a pagan holiday which commemorates the activities of the powers
of darkness.

Christians must remember that while Satan and his kingdom are very real, It is a
wonderful truth that the devil is under the dominion of our Heavenly Father.
Satan is God’s enemy, but he is limited by God’s power and can do only what he
is permitted to do (Job 1:12; Job 2:6; Luke 22:31-32). We should avoid
involvement with satanic practices, but most of all, we must focus on worshiping
God and seeking day by day to honor the Lord Jesus Christ. If you have never
invited Jesus to come into your heart and make you a new creature, why not take
that step today? If you believe the message that Jesus died on the Cross and
shed His blood as the full payment for your sins, you can face the future with
the freedom of a forgiven person. Why don’t you make this a real Halloween—a
hallowed evening—by doing what will please God most? And the thing that pleases
God most is to see human beings accept the atonement which Jesus provided when
He died in our stead on the Cross, and then make a firm commitment to live for
Him during the rest of your days.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 28: 327. THE JOYS AND SORROWS OF GROWING OLDER
========================================================================

The Joys and Sorrows of Growing Older By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet
No. 327 The book of Ecclesiastes describes the experiences of Solomon as he was
seeking to find satisfaction in earthly things―seeking happiness here on earth
("under the sun"). Solomon was a person who we might say "had everything." He
had wisdom, riches, power, honor, God’s favor―but he looked back over life when
he had become older―and most of life seemed futile to him. The book of
Ecclesiastes shows the reader that life here on earth, without God, leads to
emptiness and vanity. Meaning in life is not found in money, or pleasure, or
work, or knowledge, or popularity. True satisfaction comes from knowing God and
doing what pleases Him. In the early chapters of Ecclesiastes Solomon tells some
of his personal experiences in seeking what the world had to offer, and then he
makes some broad observations. He says that death is unavoidable, life is filled
with many injustices, riches are futile, hard work is often not appreciated―and
so, once again, he concludes that all is vanity. But in the last chapters of
Ecclesiastes we are cautioned to remember our Creator in the early years of
life, for a life lived without God produces a bitter and lonely older person.

1. LIFE IS A GIFT: ENJOY IT (Ecclesiastes 11:7-10)

What a joy it is to anticipate each new day and to accept it as a fresh gift
from God. In Ecclesiastes 11:8-9, Solomon especially instructs young persons to
take advantage of the bright days of youth as the time for enjoyment, before the
problems of old age begin to reveal themselves (problems which are pictured as
"days of darkness"). The words of Ecclesiastes 11:9 ("and walk in the ways of
thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes"), are not intended as an
encouragement to go on a youthful fling and satisfy the sinful desires of the
body. Rather, the writer is reminding young persons to enjoy some of the
delightful experiences of life in the days of youth ("let thine heart cheer thee
in the days of thy youth"), for aging will come, and there will be difficulties
associated with old age. Solomon says―while you are young―work hard, take care
of your mind and body, and avoid destructive sins of the flesh (such as lying,
stealing, and sexual immorality). The evils of "the flesh" (Ecclesiastes 11:10)
are things for which "God will bring thee into judgment" (Ecclesiastes 11:9).
Solomon is not a dreary pessimist. He encourages us to rejoice in each new day,
but also to remember that eternity is far longer than a person’s life span. In
essence, be says, "Make the most of your younger years; enjoy the days of
sunshine and happiness; those years will go by quickly, and you will never see
them again." We should enjoy life, but that does not exempt us from the need to
obey God’s commands (Ecclesiastes 12:13-14).

2. LIFE IS AN AGING PROCESS: ACCEPT IT (Ecclesiastes 12:1-8)

After verse 1 of Ecclesiastes 12, Solomon moves from the subject of youth to the
subject of old age and death. The words of Ecclesiastes 12:1 ("Remember now thy
Creator") mean mote than just "Think about God." To "remember" our Creator means
to keep Him constantly in mind, to trust in Him, and to seek to live each new
day for Him. "Remembering our Creator" means to be thankful to Him for all I His
gifts and promises―and to call on Him in the time of need.

Younger people should not get the idea that they can forget about God until they
are older. That day may never come. People who have lived much of their lives
without God do not easily find Him in the eleventh hour. For every "thief on the
cross" who is saved near the end of life (Luke 23:39-43), there are hundreds of
people who wait too long, and then pass through the dark door of death in the
same way they lived their lives―unprepared to meet God.

Beginning at Ecclesiastes 12:2, Solomon paints a poetic picture of the arrival
of old age. In Ecclesiastes 12:2, he uses the figure of a gathering storm (a
dark, overcast, cloudy day). In Ecclesiastes 12:2-4, he uses the figure of an
old house. And in Ecclesiastes 12:5, he uses the figure of an aged man. Each
aspect of the poetic-word-pictures represents a feature of’ old age. In
Ecclesiastes 12:2 Solomon mentions that the sun, moon, and stars "grow (lark"
"The word "while" is better translated "before." We need to think about God and
eternal destinies before the sun, moon, and stars grow dark. This is a picture
of the sadness of growing old. Friends and loved ones die. Loneliness and
sickness often set in. Even the best of God’s saints sometimes sense a sadness
when growing old. Many older persons long for the day they can leave the dark
valley of life on earth.

After painting the background (a dismal, cloudy day), we are given a more
detailed description of "the house" (Ecclesiastes 12:3)―that is, the tent in
which we live―the physical body. (Some of the details in this section of
Ecclesiastes 12 might be open to more than one interpretation, but it is quite
clear that Solomon speaks here of the older person’s body.) The "keepers of the
house" (Ecclesiastes 12:3) represent the arms and hands. The arms and hands are
guardians of the body. In youth, they are quick and strong in protecting the
body. In old age, they tremble with weakness. The "strong men" (Ecclesiastes
12:3) represent the legs (the strongest muscles of the body). As youthful
strength gives way to old age, the legs begin to stoop (to "bow themselves").
The legs are bent with age. The "grinders cease because they are few"
(Ecclesiastes 12:3) are a picture of the teeth. The older person often loses
some of his teeth, and chewing food becomes a more difficult task. The words,
"those that look out of the windows be darkened" (Ecclesiastes 12:3), refer to
the eyes. In old age, eyesight weakens, and our ability to see grows more dim.
One older preacher says, "I am finding it more and more difficult to preach at
night because I have more trouble seeing my notes." The "doors to the street"
(Ecclesiastes 12:4) represent the ears. In old age, hearing begins to fail, and
common sounds from the outside (like the grinding of grain) can no longer
clearly be heard.

Solomon goes on to say (Ecclesiastes 12:4) that older people "rise up at lie
voice of the bird" ― but it is not because they hear the birds; it is because
they simply cannot sleep. The words "daughters of music brought low" are a
reminder that the voice of the aging person often begins to quaver and weaken.

All of these signs of growing weakness and feebleness lead to fears of various
kinds. Older people are often afraid of heights (Ecclesiastes 12:5) and they
fear going out on the street (going "in the way") because they are afraid of
falling or tripping over some unseen object. The blossoms of "the almond tree"
(Ecclesiastes 12:5) are pink, but they turn white when they are ready to fall.
The least weight becomes too heavy (even the weight of a "grasshopper"). And
one’s sexual libido often begins to wane ("desire shall fail"). There are, of
course, other desires which often fail with advancing age―including the urge to
learn and sometimes even the will to live. And then, as far as this life is
concerned, the end comes. Ecclesiastes 12:5 concludes by saying that each of us
will leave his time-worn house (the present earthly tent/body), and move on to
his eternal home. The words of the Bible are these: "man goeth to his long home,
and the mourners go about the streets" (Ecclesiastes 12:5). There is a kind of
sadness in those words. It is usually hard to leave the place where we have
lived for a long, long time. In Ecclesiastes 12:6, Solomon uses various figures
of speech to picture death―the cutting of a silver cord, the breaking of a
golden bowl, the shattering of a clay pitcher, and the breaking of a wheel. The
silver and the gold picture the preciousness of life. Imagine a golden lamp
shade hanging by a silver cord; when the cord is cut, the shade crashes to the
floor and breaks. The broken pitcher and the broken wheel picture the usefulness
of life coming to an end. A rope running over a wheel (a kind of pulley) made it
easier to draw water―and when the pulley breaks, the clay pitcher drops. The
lesson in Ecclesiastes 12:6 is that we are to remember God before the silver
cord is severed, and before the golden bowl is broken. We are to remember God
before the pitcher is shattered at the spring and the wheel is broken at the
well. In Ecclesiastes 12:7, Solomon says that the body goes back to dust, and
the spirit returns to God who gave it. The spirit leaves the body at death
(James 2:26; Luke 23:46; Acts 7:59). The body begins to decay and eventually it
turns to dust. These words show that the Old Testament saints had some clear
concepts about life after death, even though it was only at the first coming of
our Lord Jesus that life and immortality were brought into further light (2
Timothy 1:10). In Ecclesiastes 12:8, for the last time in the book of
Ecclesiastes, Solomon says, "Vanity of vanities . . . all is vanity." Those
words mean that life under the sun (life here on earth without God) is
meaningless and vanity.

3.LIFE IS A SCHOOL: LEARN FROM IT (Ecclesiastes 12:9-14) In the book of
Ecclesiastes, we learn that certain paths in life lead to emptiness, but this
profound book also helps us to discover true purpose in life. Following the wise
counsel found here can spare us from the emptiness that results from living life
apart from following God’s laws. Throughout the book, Solomon speaks about the
emptiness of life under the sun, and about the fullness of life under God. In
the first part of chapter 12, Solomon uses beautiful poetic language to describe
our brief life on earth before we go to our eternal home. Now, beginning at
Ecclesiastes 12:9, Solomon concludes his message by reminding us of some lessons
we need to learn.

Solomon uses the third-person "he" and speaks of himself as "the preacher." He
had used the term already in the very first verse of the book.

Lesson number one: In Ecclesiastes 12:9, Solomon says it is one thing to be
wise; it is another thing to "teach" that wisdom to people. Teaching is not a
task for a lazy person.

Lesson number two: In Ecclesiastes 12:10, he talks about the struggle to find
"acceptable words" when trying to teach people.

Lesson number three: In Ecclesiastes 12:11, he says that God’s Word (given by
"the one shepherd") pricks our consciences "like goads." Goads are sharp sticks
used for driving oxen.

Lesson number four: In Ecclesiastes 12:12, Solomon warns the student not to go
beyond what God has written in His Word. (There are many books, and much study
can be a weariness to the flesh. Solomon in essence says, "Don’t let man’s books
rob you of God’s wisdom.") In my judgment, reading most novels is a waste of
time. John Blanchard used to say, "A novel is at best a well-told lie." The
philosophies and ideas of men become a weariness to the flesh. God’s Word, by
way of contrast, prepares the heart for the world to come. In the final two
verses of Ecclesiastes, Solomon tells us how to live life to its fullest―even in
the midst of the vanity all around us.

Lesson number five: In Ecclesiastes 12:13 we are told to "Fear God and keep his
commandments." We are to live our lives with a sense of reverence for God. Fear
carries with it an element of trust. For example, Psalms 40:3 says, "Many shall
see it, and fear, and shall trust in the Lord." Fear also carries with it a
desire to keep God’s commandments. Proverbs 8:13 says, "The fear of the Lord is
to hate evil." If we have reverence for God, and if we fear God, we will set out
to follow Him and to genuinely seek to live by His Word.

Lesson number six: In Ecclesiastes 12:14 we are told to be aware of a future
judgment. The text says, "For God shall bring every work into judgment, with
every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." People may seem
to get away with sin, but the Bible assures us that sins will eventually be
exposed and judged righteously. God is a holy God, and He will bring every work
into judgment. This can be a time of joy and approval, or it can be a time of
severe judgment God will judge every work ― whether it be good or bad.

Throughout the book of Ecclesiastes, the writer has demonstrated that life can
be lived in only two ways―with God, or without Him. The time that we have to
live in this life is short. Soon the silver cord will be severed. Soon our
spirits will return to God who gave them. The years rush by quickly. We are now
beginning the third millennium since the first coming of Christ. Many of our
friends have gone on to the eternal world -- and just so every one of us will
all too quickly exchange time for eternity.

Six times in the book of Ecclesiastes we are told to enjoy life while we can.
(At no time does the Bible tell us to enjoy sin; instead there will be judgment
for sin.) After age thirty, statistics show that human hormone levels drop, the
immune system begins to lose its punch, the muscles shrink, the joints stiffen,
and the skin begins to sag. The writer of Ecclesiastes reminds us that aging
comes slowly but surely, and that material things don’t satisfy―whether they are
things to see, things to eat, things to hear, or things to do. There must be
more to life than just the tangible toys that we tend to crave and use here on
earth. The book of Ecclesiastes is really a picture of our human cry for a
Saviour. Jesus is the answer to the deepest need of the human heart. He is the
Bread of Life. (Solomon does not say those words, but the New Testament does.)
Poor I was, and sought for riches, Something that would satisfy. But the things
I gathered round me Only mocked by soul’s sad cry.

Hallelujah! I have found Him Whom my soul so long has craved.

Jesus satisfies my longings;

Through His blood I now am saved. When Solomon became king as a younger man, he
asked God for wisdom (2 Chronicles 1:7-10), and he became the wisest man on
earth (1 Kings 4:29-31) Solomon studied the literature that was available,
taught many others, and wrote a multitude of proverbs. Leaders from other parts
of the world came to Jerusalem to learn from him. But with all of his practical
insights on life, Solomon failed to pay heed to his own advice, and his life
began a downward spiral. Near the end of his life, Solomon looked back with a
spirit of penitence arid reviewed the experiences of his Journey. We are given
many of his observations in the book of Ecclesiastes The tone of Ecclesiastes
12:3-8 (with its poetic description of advancing age) seems negative and
pessimistic, but we must remember that this is only one small part of Solomon’s
remarks on life’s experiences. The entire hook of Ecclesiastes is devoted to
practical wisdom, giving instructions about how to accomplish things in life,
and how to stay out of trouble. The book too is loaded with spiritual wisdom,
providing help about how to know eternal values. Solomon’s many remarks in the
book about the emptiness of life are intended to lead us to seek true happiness
in God alone. Solomon is not trying to destroy hope, hut to direct our hopes to
the only One who can truly fulfill them.

Ecclesiastes 12 starts out with the words, "Remember now thy Creator." We are to
remember Him in the days of youth. We are to remember Him before old age comes.
We are to remember Him before we are called to meet God. John Wesley used to
say, "I am one of God’s creatures, passing through life like an arrow through
the air. I came from God and will soon return to God. A few months or years
hence, I will no longer be seen here. I will enter an unchangeable eternity. I
want to know only one thing―the way to Heaven." The invitation to every reader
who has not yet trusted the Lord for salvation is to commit your soul to the
safe-keeping of our Lord Jesus Christ You will then know the joy of a heart
which is at peace with God. Most certainly you do not want to be lost Surely you
want to go straight and do right This article comes to remind every reader that
Jesus loves you, Jesus shed his blood for you; Jesus wants to forgive you and
deliver you from the grip of sinful habits. Won’t you come to Him? Believe in
Him? Turn your life over to His control? Why not sing:

"I’ve wandered far away from God Now I’m coming home; The paths of sin too long
I’ve trod, Lord, I’m coming home."

You have the awesome power within to open the door of your heart to Jesus, or to
lock the door of your heart against Him. Little children sometimes sing the
chorus: "One door and only one, and yet its sides are two. Outside, and
inside―on which side are you?" Your answer to that question will determine your
eternal destiny.

All human beings will have to stand before God and be judged for what they did
in this life. We will not be able to blame others as an excuse for failing to
live properly. The Bible says in Romans 14:12, "So then every one of us shall
give an account of himself to God." In that great thy we will want to be on
God’s side, and through Jesus Christ we can be at peace with Him (Romans 5:1-2).

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Amos Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 29: 332. INSTRUCTIONS CONCERNING SOUND DOCTRINE
========================================================================

Instructions Concerning Sound Doctrine Studies in 1 Timothy 1 By Harold S.
Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 332 (The studies in the book of 1 Timothy are
based on a verse-by-verse application of the Bible truth found in the epistle.
To profit from this lesson the reader should have a Bible open to the first
chapter of First Timothy.)

The letters to Timothy and Titus are often called "pastoral epistles" because
they deal with matters affecting pastors and their congregations. The Apostle
Paul’s purpose in writing was to admonish, instruct, and give direction to God’s
people, and especially to those in leadership positions in the church. Timothy
was an overseer in the church at Ephesus, a city of 300,000 inhabitants located
on the west coast of Turkey. It was the city where the temple of Diana was
located. Diana (the Greek name was "Artemis") was the goddess of fertility, a
black, ugly, repulsive figure covered with a multitude of breasts. In Greek
mythology, Arternis was the daughter of Zeus, the chief of gods. The temple at
Ephesus was a huge structure supported by 127 columns each sixty feet high. It
was in Ephesus that the silversmiths (who made souvenirs of the temple) were
upset with Paul (Acts 19:27). Paul had founded a church at Ephesus. The theme of
Timothy is set forth clearly in chapter 1 Timothy 3:14-15, which says, "These
things write I unto thee, hoping to come unto thee shortly. But if I tarry long,
that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God,
which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth." The
letter to Timothy is a kind of guidebook with instructions about how to conduct
a local church. The letter opens with a salutation and greeting. 1 Timothy 1:1
names the writer; 1 Timothy 1:2 names the receiver of the letter. Paul was an
"apostle." The word "apostle" had a two-fold use. It was used as the official
name for "the Twelve" who ministered with Jesus, and were so named by Him (Luke
6:13). The word "apostle" also was sometimes an unofficial way of describing one
who had been sent on a special mission (for example, Barnabas, in Acts 14:14).
We notice that Paul had not chosen the ministry as a career. God had chosen
Paul. He was an apostle "by the command of God," not by his own design. The last
phrase of 1 Timothy 1:1 speaks of "the Lord Jesus Christ who is our hope." Some
think that money is our hope for a better future. Others look to armed power and
military preparation as our hope for a more peaceful world. Some believe in
science, culture, and improved education. But the Bible says that Jesus is
coming back, and when He returns, wrongs will be righted, a kingdom of peace
will be established, and righteousness will finally prevail on earth. Thus,
Jesus is our hope. 1 Timothy 1:2 introduces the receiver of the letter. Timothy
first appears in Acts 16:1, during Paul’s Second Missionary Journey. Timothy was
the son of a Greek father and a Jewish mother. He was so devoted to Christ, that
local church leaders recommended him to Paul (Acts 16:1-3), and Paul chose to
have Timothy accompany him on his journeys. Timothy’s mother (Eunice) and his
grandmother (Lois) had likely been reached by the Gospel message during Paul’s
First Missionary Journey a few years earlier. The words, "grace, mercy, and
peace" convey Paul’s good wishes for Timothy’s well-being. Grace, mercy, and
peace are the triple blessings of the Christian life, just as faith, hope, and
charity are the triple fruits of Christian character.

1. The Charge to Proclaim the Pure Gospel (1 Timothy 1:3-11)

False teachers abounded in New Testament times, and in the early part of the
letter to Timothy, Paul urged Timothy to stay in Ephesus—--to teach the Word of
God and to warn believers against accepting false doctrines. The word "besought"
(1 Timothy 1:3) is a strong word which could well be translated "begged."
Ephesus was a large and wicked city marked by the worship of pagan idols, and
Timothy apparently wanted to leave Ephesus. Paul was pressed to say, "Stay where
you are." (There are many occasions in life when it is far easier to move on,
than it is to remain in a difficult situation. And there are times when it is
proper to go to another area, but Satan is good at disguising a situation so
that it appears to be the will of God that we move on. Many times we must learn
to persevere where we are.) Timothy was to charge church leaders "that they
teach no other doctrine." The word "other" means "new" or "novel." Nothing is
more valuable for a believer than to do a careful study of sound
doctrine—seeking a clear, systematic understanding of the great themes of the
Bible. It is frightening to hear people say that what we need is not more
doctrine, but more experience and practice. Such a philosophy may sound
reasonable, but it fails to take into account the fact that what a person
believes (his doctrines) determines to a large degree how he behaves (his
practice). Beliefs determine behavior. Many today are living in a kind of fog
regarding Christian doctrines. They see nothing clearly; they are not sure they
have any kind of set beliefs; they seem content to be honorary members of all
schools of thought. No wonder many churches today are becoming places for
entertainment, rather than for the enrichment that comes from hearing sound
doctrine. The words "fables" and "endless genealogies" (1 Timothy 1:4) speak of
the legends and stories that were made up about Old Testament characters and
were passed along from generation to generation. But this kind of teaching,
centering around fascinating legends, was "ministering questions" rather than
providing godly edification for the church (1 Timothy 1:4). The passage is
telling us to ignore those who go off on tangents and want to discuss fanciful
ideas—like "How many angels can stand on the head of a pin?" Such ideas tend to
stir up arguments rather than help people understand wholesome doctrine. Yet in
almost every local church there are a few persons who get a kind of carnal
pleasure out of engaging in hairsplitting discussions. This can be a tremendous
waste of time and a violation of the true goal of good teaching. The word
"commandment" (1 Timothy 1:5) is the noun-form of the word "charge" found back
in 1 Timothy 1:3. The "charge" was to "teach" no novel doctrines. The goal of
good teaching is "charity" (love) that comes from a pure heart, a good
conscience, and sincere faith (1 Timothy 1:5). True teaching will lead to a
sincere faith, in contrast to the strife and confusion produced by the endless
discussions of 1 Timothy 1:4. Sometimes in lesson discussions, the class gets
detoured from the clear lines of thought presented in the Scriptures, and this
often becomes "vain jangling" (1 Timothy 1:6)—a wilderness of words and nothing
that edifies. To spend lots of time on trivial matters is a gross distortion of
God’s intent for the Bible teacher. 1 Timothy 1:7 says that some of the "would
be" teachers just didn’t know what they were talking about—and so they turned to
the "fables" and "genealogies" (of 1 Timothy 1:4), and ended up with the "vain
jangling" (1 Timothy 1:6). John Bunyan used to say, "Some like the meat; others
love to pick the bones." 1 Timothy 1:8-11 remind us that the Law has a place,
although a limited one. The Law of Moses was not meant to give people a list of
commands for every occasion, but was intended to show human beings their sin,
and bring us to God. It was given to convince us of the enormous guilt that is
ours because of our sins, and the certainty of punishment for those sins. The
"lawful" (or "legitimate") use of the Old Testament Law is to expose, restrain,
and convict us of sin. It cannot save lost sinners, but it can reveal their need
for a Saviour. The Law is like a mirror. It shows our face to be dirty, but it
cannot remove the dirt. Thus the Law is a schoolmaster to bring us to Christ
(Galatians 3:24), that we might be justified by faith in Him, and cleansed from
our iniquities. 1 Timothy 1:9 reminds us that the Christian’s relationship with
Christ enables us to live above the Law, and so the Law has little relevance for
law-abiding people. The proper use of the Law is to apply it to sinners, to show
them their sin and to bring them to the place where they are utterly crushed by
the load of their sins. And then (1 Timothy 1:9-10) we are given a catalog of
more than a dozen sins which are characteristic of the world in which we live.
The "lawless, disobedient, ungodly, unholy, and profane" are those who have no
desire to conform to the mind of God, who have no respect for God’s name or
God’s day—and deliberately violate God’s laws to satisfy their own passions. The
"manslayers" (1 Timothy 1:9) is a reference to murder and to those who have no
respect for the sanctity of human life. The word refers to the abortionist as
well as to one who takes the life of a fellow human being by sheer violence. The
"whoremongers" (1 Timothy 1:10) are those given to all kinds of sexual
immorality. The phrase "defile themselves with mankind" is a reference to sodomy
and every kind of homosexual practice—a sin which is everywhere condemned in
holy Scripture. The word "menstealers" refers to slave traders and kidnappers.
"Liars" are those who intentionally deceive. "Perjured persons" are those who
are untruthful, even when under a civil oath. "Any other thing" refers to those
sins that are not named in this list, but are nevertheless violations of the law
of God. The Law was given to bring sinners to the point where they feel utterly
crushed under the load of their sin, so that they will be open to the need for
"the glorious gospel" (1 Timothy 1:11). The Gospel is the way of redemption for
sinners through faith in Jesus Christ, which God has committed to the preacher
as a sacred trust (1 Timothy 1:11). Thus, instead of getting hung up on trivial
anecdotes about early Jewish ancestors, Timothy is to present the Gospel
clearly, so that the goal of 1 Timothy 1:5 will become a reality.

2. Thanksgiving for the True Grace of God (1 Timothy 1:12-17)

The charge in 1 Timothy is to proclaim the pure Gospel. Now we are reminded
about God’s mercy and grace, especially illustrated by the Apostle Paul’s own
experience of salvation. Paul tells a little bit here about his own past life
and his present ministry. Paul was deeply grateful to the Lord that God had
reached down and saved him, and assigned him the responsibility of ministering
the Word (1 Timothy 1:12). In Paul’s life, we see something of the wonder of
God’s grace and of His saving power. Before Paul was converted, he took delight
in carrying out violent and outrageous acts against the believers. Paul was a
man of violence who enjoyed inflicting pain upon others. When Paul recounted his
conversion experience, he explained that he persecuted even with murder in his
heart (Acts 22:4; Acts 26:10-11). Paul referred to these events, not to glory in
his sinful past, but to magnify the grace of God. Paul’s plea of ignorance (1
Timothy 1:13) is not an excuse for his guilt, but it is one of the reasons why
God extended mercy to him. Paul loved to speak about the grace of God (1 Timothy
1:14). Grace is the sheer, undeserved, unmerited, unearned, incredible kindness
of God. Grace is getting from God what we do not deserve. Paul was a person who
hated Jesus Christ, and was seeking to stamp out His church—yet God lovingly
reached down from heaven and opened Paul’s eyes to see the truth—and the Lord
graciously provided forgiveness. Each of us can echo the words of the hymn which
says: "I know not why God’s wondrous grace, to me, He hath made known; nor
why—unworthy—Christ in love, redeemed me for His own." Yet, so it is. Christ has
made our redemption possible. Jesus came into the world to save sinners (1
Timothy 1:15). The words "of whom I am chief’ need not be taken in the absolute
sense. It is not that Paul was absolutely the most wicked person who ever lived,
but his heart was black and he had fallen very low. And if God stooped to save
the worst of sinners, surely he will save any sinner who meets the conditions of
salvation. Just as Paul had been the chief of sinners, now he would be the chief
display of God’s untiring grace (1 Timothy 1:16). Paul’s salvation was a
demonstration of God’s mercy toward a sinful man—an example of the lengths to
which God will go to save a person. Thus, there is hope for everyone. (This
passage is important to show to the person who fears that he is too wicked to be
saved, or who feels that his condition is beyond hope.) When Paul thinks of the
love and grace of God which had reached down to save him, his heart burst forth
into a doxology of praise (1 Timothy 1:17). Our God is the "King eternal" (King
of the ages); He is "immortal" (living on without end); He is "invisible" (a
great spirit invisible to the human eye but very real to the human heart).

3. The Commission Given to Timothy (1 Timothy 1:18-20)

Timothy is, in the closing verses of chapter 1, reminded that the ministry is
not a trifling matter, but is an order from the divine Commander in Chief.
Certain predictions were in some way granted to Paul—concerning Timothy—before
his call to the ministry. Apparently Paul sensed that here was a man God could
use (1 Timothy 1:18). Paul gives Timothy a series of three charges (1 Timothy
1:18-19). a) Fight a good warfare Timothy was to fight a good fight. We are to
run, fight, strive, wrestle, and press on. Life is not a playground; it is a
battleground. The Christian worker must be a good soldier. b) Safeguard the
faith The reference here (1 Timothy 1:19) is not to one’s own personal trust in
God, but to the body of truth (the Christian doctrines) which the false teachers
at Ephesus had cast aside. c) Maintain a good conscience A "good" conscience is
one that has not been betrayed by compromise. The "conscience" is the faculty
within which demands that we do the right and shun the wrong. With our wills, we
accept a certain standard—a basis for making decisions—and the conscience will
remind us when we fail to keep that standard. A good conscience is one which has
not compromised the standard one has chosen to live by. The standard for
Christian conduct is found in the New Testament. In the latter part of 1 Timothy
1:19, we read about some who put away a good conscience. They laid aside correct
doctrinal beliefs and reverent behavior—and as a result, made shipwreck of their
lives. One who alters his position on biblical truth, and tolerates things which
he knows are wrong—will eventually experience spiritual shipwreck. Hymenaeus and
Alexander are cited as examples of shipwrecked believers (1 Timothy 1:20). They
weakened people’s faith by teaching that the resurrection was past already. The
Apostle Paul led in their excommunication from the church as he had also done in
the case of the fornicator in 1 Corinthians 5:3-5. The clause, "whom I have
delivered unto Satan" indicates that the two men named were placed into the
realm of Satan (the world). They were excommunicated from the fellowship of the
local church. There are at least four reasons for initiating discipline in the
church. 1. An irreconcilable spirit toward another Christian (Matthew 18:15-18).
2. Offensive, shocking, ongoing immoral conduct (1 Corinthians 5:5). 3. A
contentious and ongoing defiant spirit (Romans 16:17). 4. One who advocates and
teaches heresies (Galatians 1:9). The purpose of such discipline is not to
punish but to awaken. It is true that discipline has sometimes been abused and
motivated by wrong motives, but this is no reason for doing away with all
discipline (as is happening in many local churches). Our duty as Christians is
not only to evangelize and recruit good soldiers for Jesus Christ, but also to
give dishonorable discharges to those who are persistently unfaithful to Christ.
Discipline is necessary to preserve the purity of Christ’s church. One
missionary said many years ago, "It is more fitting that the kingdom of heaven
be clean than crowded." Paul’s letter to Timothy was not merely a piece of
correspondence from one close friend to another. It is really a set of divine
instructions for the church. The epistle deals with the need for fighting the
good fight of faith, behaving properly in the fellowship of God’s people,
learning to pray with proper motives, receiving teaching about the appearance
and activities of women, discovering the qualifications for elders and deacons,
learning how to care for widows in the church, and receiving instructions about
the use of money. The message in this book is for all of us. The "you" in 1
Timothy 6:21 is plural (in the Greek text). The wish is for God’s grace to be
upon all believers.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Robert Lehigh, Editor

P. 0. Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 30: 361. TEACHING CHILDREN THE WONDERS OF GOD
========================================================================

Teaching Children the Wonders of God Lessons from Psalm 78:1-8 By Harold S.
Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No. 361

Psalms 78 is a review of God’s marvelous works in His dealings with Israel.
Throughout this long chapter of 72 verses, there are a number of contrasts
between God’s mighty works, and Israel’s unfaithfulness and disobedience. The
first eight verses of the chapter declare the psalmist’s purpose. His goal is to
encourage God’s people to teach each new generation the lessons from
history—lessons from the past. Then, from verse 9 on through verse 72, the
psalmist talks about Israel’s history, and tells about the blessings of God and
the disloyalty of the people. In Psalms 78:9-20 the writer reviews God’s
miracles in Egypt: the crossing of the Red Sea, the cloud that led the
Israelites through the Wilderness, and the giving of water to survive. In Psalms
78:21-39 he records God’s anger at the people because of their unbelief—but he
also tells about God’s provision of manna, and His providing meat by sending
flocks of quails to supply food for the people. The last verses of the chapter
describe how the people in the wilderness forgot God’s power that was displayed
in each of the plagues in Egypt. They seemed to forget that God turned the
waters of the Nile into blood, and dried up the Jordan River to allow their
entrance into the Promised Land in the days of Joshua. The message in this
lesson covers Psalms 78:1-8. Things of the past are to be recounted to our
children, so that the upcoming generation will have confidence in God, and will
not forget God’s commandments. When we talk about educating children, the usual
advice is to look toward the future. People will say, "Let bygones be bygones;
the past is water over the dam; it’s time to get a new and fresh start; we’re
living in a new age; don’t look back." Even Jesus says that he who puts his hand
to the plow should not look back; that is, he should persevere and seek to be
faithful to God. But Psalm 78, oddly enough, is preoccupied with the past. It is
our duty to bring up children "in the nurture and admonition of the Lord"
(Ephesians 6:4). One important part of that responsibility is to recite for the
next generation some of the wonders which God performed in the past on behalf of
His people. There are two major sections in our lesson: Learning from the past
(Psalms 78:1-3), and Teaching for the future (Psalms 78:4-8).

1. LEARNING FROM THE PAST (Psalms 78:1-3)

As the Psalm opens, God is issuing a call to learn from history. History is
really "His story"—a recital of God’s works among the human family. The review
of God’s marvelous works over the years is designed to impress upon the minds of
the young the important truth that obedience to God leads to great blessing, and
disobedience always leads to disaster. The text says: "Give ear, 0 my people, to
my law; incline your ears to the words of my mouth. I will open my mouth in a
parable; I will utter dark sayings of old, which we have heard and known, and
our fathers have told us" (Psalms 78:1-3). In verse 1, the people are called
upon to "give ear to my law"— that is, give obedient attention to God’s teaching
and instructions. The word "parable" in verse 2 means "to place one incident
alongside something else so that we might learn by comparison." In this case,
the past history of Israel is placed alongside the present, so that those living
today might not repeat the sins of the past. The lessons from Israel’s slavery
in Egypt, and the Red Sea experience, and the provision of manna in the
Wilderness—along with the complaining and dissatisfaction of the people—taught
some important concepts. For example: God is all powerful and intervenes tor His
people; many who were unbelieving and rebellious died in the wilderness; God is
angry with those who are ungrateful and forget about His mighty works in their
behalf. These are lessons that all of us need to learn. The lessons from
Israel’s past are examples intended to help us avoid repeating their errors (1
Corinthians 10:11 says so). And the key to remembering is to study the Bible on
a regular basis, so that the lessons found there will remind us how God wants us
to live. The phrase "dark sayings of old" (verse 2), speaks of things which have
been kept secret from the foundation of the world. Jesus quoted this concept in
Matthew 13 when He declared that truth was to be concealed from the unbelieving
masses, and was to be revealed only to those who would accept it. Verse 3
plainly says that what we have learned from our fathers is what (in verse 4) we
are to pass along to our children. We are not told to teach new and updated
ideas. Instead, we are to teach that "which we have heard and known," and that
which "our fathers have told us." I get weary of all the talk about being
relevant and teaching lots of newfangled ideas. Of course changes take place
over the years, and we must relate truth to current situations—but the
Scriptures are relevant to every age. It’s interesting to note (in 2 Timothy
1:5) that Paul commends Timothy for the fact that his faith was the same as his
grandmother’s! Paul rejoiced when he remembered the sincere faith "which dwelled
first in thy grandmother, Lois, and thy mother, Eunice, and I am persuaded that
[is] in thee also:’ Timothy was a man of deep Christian conviction. He didn’t
mind being accused of having an old-time religion. He was glad to sing, "It was
good for our fathers, it was good for our mothers, and it’s good enough for me."
The Bible message is the same now as it was centuries ago. And the basic human
problem is the same. The theme of the Bible is redemption—the message telling
how a sinful human being can become reconciled to a holy God. Our settings today
are different from those of many years ago, but the sinful human heart is still
the same. A man can hate his wife while traveling 600 miles per hour just as
much as he did in the days of Abraham, when people traveled by walking at 3
miles per hour. So it is our duty to learn from the past, and we should seek to
avoid the errors that former generations have made.

2. TEACHING FOR THE FUTURE (Psalms 78:4-8)

The psalmist appeals in this section to all of Gods people urging us to
diligently teach our children the truth about God, as revealed in all His
dealings with humanity in the past. Psalms 78:4-8 says: "We will not hide them
from their children, showing to the generation to come the praises of the Lord,
and his strength, and his wonderful works that lie hath done. For he established
a testimony in Jacob, and appointed a law in Israel, which he commanded our
fathers, that they should make them known to their children. That the generation
to come might know them . . . [that they may] arise and declare them to their
children; that they might set their hope in God, and not forget the works of
God, but keep his commandments, and might not be as their fathers, a stubborn
and rebellious generation; a generation that set not their heart aright, and
whose spirit was not steadfast with God." The things that we are to pass along
(verse 4), should include "the praises" (i.e., the glorious deeds) of the Lord.
We are to teach lessons about His strength and might, and tell about the
"wonderful works that He has done." Parents and grandparents are to teach
children lessons about who God is, what He has done, and how the people
responded to Him. God has appointed a law in Israel, and ordered that His laws
are to be faithfully transmitted to our children. The Ten Commandments are
sometimes called a "testimony" (a declaration of truth from our Creator)—and we
have a duty to teach those laws to our children (verse 5). We should want to
teach God’s laws because they are the means by which our children may come to
put their trust and hope in God (verse 7a). In Deuteronomy 6, immediately after
the second listing of the Ten Commandments, Moses wrote: "And these words, which
I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart; and thou shall teach them
diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine
house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou
risest up" (Deuteronomy 6:6-7). A little later, in the same chapter, God says in
essence: "When your son asks you in time to come, ’What do the testimonies and
statutes and judgments mean which the Lord has commanded you?’ Then you shall
say to your son, ’We were Pharaoh’s bondmen in Egypt; and the Lord brought us
out of Egypt with a mighty hand, and showed us signs and wonders upon Egypt, and
upon Pharaoh, and He brought us out from thence, to give us the land which he
sware unto our fathers" (Deuteronomy 6:20-23 paraphrased). The teaching is not
to be an occasional or sporadic thing. We are to talk about "the wonders of God"
when we sit at the supper table, when we travel by ear, when bedtime comes,
during the morning family worship time—when you sit in your house, when you walk
by the way, when you lie down, and when you rise up. Grandparents too have
wonderful opportunities to contribute to the teaching task. When your
grandchildren beg for stories about their parents, their uncles and aunts, their
grandparents and great-grandparents—make use of every opportunity to pass along
accounts of God’s faithfulness in the midst of the ups and downs of life.
Sharing Christian beliefs, and explaining their meaning to children, is one of
the primary ways to keep the faith alive. Of all the attitudes which parents
sometimes adopt, the worst attitude by far is to say, "I’m not going to force
religion on my children; I’m going to let them make up their own minds when they
are old enough." During the impressionable years of childhood, the world will
try and force its views upon their minds, and sometimes secular and unbelieving
teachers will mold their tender hearts with philosophies that are foreign to the
Christian faith. Parents, make it a point to tell your children how you came to
believe in God. Tell them what you believe and why you believe it. Explain to
them the meaning of the foundational doctrines and principal themes of God’s
Word. Illustrate the benefits of trust and obedience for them. Remind them of
the results of rebellion and sin. Fanny Crosby wrote the words, "Tell me the
story of Jesus; write on my heart every word." That should be the goal of every
parent. Verse 6 states the purpose of Christian education. We are to teach God’s
laws to "the generation to come"—and that generation is to teach God’s laws to
their children—in order that God’s truth will be handed down diligently from
generation to generation. Verse 7 states the goals for such teaching. One goal
is "that they might set their hope in God." Teaching truth about the marvelous
works of God in the past reveals the living God as One who keeps His covenant,
and redeems His people. Another goal is "that they might. . . not forget the
works of God." A child’s mind is never so fascinated as when he hears the works
of the Lord as recorded in Scripture. Children are gripped by the story of
Daniel in the den of lions, the story of David when he slew Goliath, and the
story of Moses placed in a basket by the Nile River. Many, in later years. will
remember the works of God and claim His promises for their own circumstances.
Yet another goal for teaching children is "that they might.. . keep God’s
commandments." it was the psalmist who said, "Thy word have I hid in mine heart,
that I might not sin against thee." Sin is a hard taskmaster. The wages of sin
is death. The path of sin leads to hardship and disaster. Verse 8 says that
teaching children some lessons from history can help them overcome stubbornness
and rebellion, so that they will not follow the path of their forefathers. The
Israelites in Old Testament times were thoroughly rebellious, as the remaining
portion of this long historical psalm shows. The thrust of Psalm 78 is the call
to teach children the wonders of God. We must uphold the Scriptures as God’s
truth, and declare to the next generation that the words of the Bible are not
mere stories from mythology. Truth which our fathers held will become truth that
I hold. Truth that I hold will become truth which my children hold. It is not
truth that I hold just because my father held it; rather, it is truth I hold
because it is true; it is truth based on the clear teachings of God’s Word. Here
are some hints for teaching children: 1) Start very early. Some have proposed
that half of all growth in human intelligence takes place by the time a child
reaches the age of five. During those early years, habits are formed and basic
rules of life are learned. There is a critical period during the first years of
a child’s life when he can be taught proper attitudes, and if we miss the
opportunity of those years, his openness to receiving instruction will likely
never return in the same way. 2) Teach with love. One of the best ways to show
children that they are loved is to spend time with them. Pity the child whose
parents don’t have time for a family picnic, or a walk in the woods, or a day at
the zoo. Parents should have a regular story time and play time with their
children. 3) Teach knowledge of the Bible. One of the best ways to teach a child
in a structured way is to conduct brief, regular daily family worship periods.
Take the Bible (or for small children, a good Bible story book), and each day
read a portion from its pages, followed by a time of family prayers. 4) Teach
immediate obedience. When you ask that something be done, there should be no
delays. L et your children plainly see that it is going to be done; and if it is
riot done, there will be immediate appropriate punishment. Unquestioning
obedience is the cornerstone of a child’s future character. I was born in 1930.
Here in the United States of America, there was a general acceptance of
Judeo-Christian values. People worked hard. Stores were closed on Sundays. There
was a spirit of Friendliness among most neighbors. Public schools were places
where learning occurred. Today, however, there is a growing generation that is
ignorant of what the Bible teaches, and intolerant of the country’s rich
spiritual past. The 78th Psalm reminds us that "teaching" means not only
pointing the way to live in the present. but also the importance of remembering
the past. And we must keep in mind that the overwhelming majority of people who
become believers in Christ, make that decision early in life.

83 % of all decisions for Christ are made before age 20.

92% of decisions for Christ are made by the age of 25.

Only one out of a thousand becomes a child of God after age 30.

Therefore it is urgent that the gospel message must be proclaimed by parents and
grandparents during the early years. Reminders about the greatness of God need
to be drilled into the minds of children at an early age. From the very early
years, our children must be taught a morality grounded in the character of God,
and supported by the principles displayed in the life of Jesus. Many in our day
are not doing a good job of teaching moral principles. As a result, many youth
seek to avoid hard work, laugh at scrupulous honesty, and have no conscience
against stealing from employers. Whole congregations can quickly turn away from
the I Lord if they are not diligently instructed week alter week. In the days of
Joshua, many Israelites affirmed his statement. "As for me and my house, we will
serve the Lord" (Joshua 24:15). That entire generation remained loyal to God as
long as Joshua lived (Joshua 24:31), but the situation reversed itself in the
succeeding generation. Judges 21:25 says that everyone did what was right in his
own eyes. The public schools concentrate on the 3 R’s reading. writing, and at
arithmetic, and rightly so. But Christian parents (godly people) must focus on
the R’s also —repentance, regeneration, and righteousness! To younger persons, I
would recommend that if your Christian grandparents have never written down some
of their memories and spiritual experiences from earlier years, that you prepare
a number of questions for them, and interview them, jotting down their answers;
and then write those stories in a journal for your children to read. Religious
instruction is a key tool that godly parents have at their disposal to help pass
on the torch of faith to their children. If parents are diligent in telling the
accounts of God’s saving acts, and explaining His commands, and emphasizing the
mercy He showed to a floundering people, they will most likely see their
children turn their hearts to God.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Robert Lehigh, Editor

P0 Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 31: 378. THE TRUTH ABOUT HEAVEN AND HELL
========================================================================

The Truth about Heaven and Hell By Harold S. Martin A Bible Helps Booklet No.
378

One time there was a preacher preaching the doctrine of universalism in a small
village church in one of the New England states. He maintained that there is no
Hell, no punishment after death, and that all human beings will be universally
saved. He said that "Hell" is the cruel invention of the human imagination, and
that it is contrary to the principle of the love of God. When he had finished
his address, he informed the people of the small church that he could preach for
them again within a few weeks. One of the men on the church board said: "If your
doctrine is true (if it’s true that there is no Hell and we’re all going to
Heaven anyhow), we don’t need you." And he said, "If your doctrine is false (if
there is a Hell, when you say there isn’t any), we don’t want you"—and he was
not invited back to preach at that church. It is the purpose of this message to
tell the truth about Heaven and Hell—the truth as given in the Holy Scriptures.
In Luke 16 we Find Jesus describing the death of two men. The one died and was
carried by the angels into the presence of God. When a child of God dies, there
is a Heavenly escort of angels waiting to carry that soul in triumph into the
Father’s house (Luke 16:22a). And then Jesus says, "The rich man also died, and
was buried; and in hell he lift up his eyes, being in torments" (Luke 16:22b,
Luke 16:23a). The account in Luke 16 is a record of two men who lived and walked
on earth as we are doing toda,. and when they died, they found themselves in
eternity, on the one hand, in a place of torment, and on the other hand, in a
place of comfort by the side of Abraham. There are two places for the departed
dead. The Bible says it over and over again. There is the broad way that leads
to destruction, and the narrow way that leads to life. There are the tares cast
into fire to be burned, and the wheat gathered into barns. There is the
unprofitable servant who is cast into outer darkness, and the faithful servant
who enters the joys of his lord.

1. The Truth about Heaven

Heaven will be the future dwelling place of God’s people it will be the eternal
presence of everything that can make the believer happy, and the eternal absence
of everything that can cause sorrow. There is much that we don’t know about
Heaven—its location. its geography, its temperature—but there are some things we
do know. a) Heaven will be a perfect place. Heaven is a real place, as real and
as material and as literal as the cities of Detroit and Chicago and London.
Heaven is not merely some "blissful state of being;" it is not a cloudy, hazy
mixture of nothing; it is a prepared place for a prepared people. It is true
that many sneer at Heaven and say that it’s only a land of make-believe; some
scoff at Heaven and say it’s merely "pie in the sky;" still others say that the
only Heaven which humans will experience is the Heaven on earth that they are
able to achieve. But Jesus set the record straight, when he said to His
disciples, "I go to prepare a place for you; if it were not so I would have told
you" (John 14:2). Jesus says that Heaven is a real place, and His Word should be
good enough for every one of us. But not only is Heaven leaven a real place:
Heaven is a perfect place. It is perfect in the sense that nothing will ever
come to mar its beauty. Revelation 21:27 says in essence, "And nothing unclean
shall enter it, nor anyone who practices abomination or falsehood." There will
never be a cloud in Heaven; there won’t be any tears to choke back; there won’t
be any good-byes in Heaven. In fact, nothing will ever mar the splendor of that
glorious land. There is a place called Heaven. There is a city which has
foundations, whose builder and maker is God -- and Christians can triumphantly
sing, "There is a land that is fairer than day, and by faith we can see it afar;
for the Father waits over the way to prepare us a dwelling place there." Heaven
is a real place with real people and a real Savior and a real God! It is being
prepared by a peerless Contractor, the Carpenter of Nazareth—even Christ
Himself. Jesus says, "I go to prepare a place for you" (John 14:2). b) Heaven
will be a habitation with God. Revelation 21:3 says, "I heard a great voice out
of heaven saying, Behold the tabernacle of God is with men. . and God himself
shall be with them, and be their God." The greatest thing about Heaven will not
be the rewards, the crowns, the white robes, the walls of jasper, or the streets
of gold. The greatest joy about Heaven will be our eternal fellowship with God
the Father, and with Jesus our Savior forever. It will be an added joy to be
with our friends and saved loved ones who have gone on before. The question is
sometimes asked, "Will we know our loved ones in Heaven?" The obvious answer is
this: "If we know them in this life, where we have only a partial and incomplete
knowledge, surely we will know them in Heaven, where our knowledge will be
perfect and complete." Most of us have taken a loved one out to "the silent city
of the dead." Perhaps it was a father who departed from this life, or a mother
who slipped on to the eternal world, or a child that was laid away in infancy,
or a daughter who fell in the prime of young womanhood, or a husband or wife who
was so dearly loved. In 2 Samuel 12:15 we begin reading about David’s sick
child. The Bible says that for seven days and seven nights David fasted and wept
and prayed that God would spare his child, but finally he received notice that
the child was dead. Two little eyelids had been gently closed: Two little hands
were folded over the silent bosom; one little heart was forever still. The child
was dead. When David received notice that the child had died, he wiped the tears
from his eyes, ate food, and found comfort in these words: "I shall go to him,
but he shall not return to me" (2 Samuel 12:23). David found comfort in the
words, "I shall go to him." because he looked forward to seeing the child in
Heaven. In the New Testament, the Apostle Paul speaks about those who have died
in former generations (when he mentions the second coming of Christ). He says
"The dead in Christ shall rise first, then we which are alive and remain shall
be caught up together with them in the clouds" (1 Thessalonians 4:16-17). Those
words speak of reunion. We shall be caught up together with them -- that is,
with those who had previously died. c) Heaven will be a haven of rest. We are
told in Hebrews 4:9 that "There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of
God." Heaven is a place of rest from labor. There will be work to do in Heaven.
The Bible says that His servants shall serve Him. Heaven will not be a great big
holiday! We’ll not sit down and do nothing. There’ll be work to do. Jesus speaks
about "ruling cities" and "judging angels." But the element of toil will be
gone. We learn in Revelation 14:13 that those who die in the Lord will "rest
from their labors, and their works do follow them." We are told also that Heaven
will be a place of rest from suffering. Revelation 21:4 says, "And God shall
wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither
sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things
are passed away." Anyone who is familiar with suffering and physical affliction
in this life, and has walked up and down the corridors of our hospitals—and has
seen the tremendous pain and anguish that human beings are sometimes called upon
to pass through, must marvel exceedingly at the extent of this glorious promise.
There shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, nor shall there be any
more pain. Tears, pain, sorrow, and crying will be former things!

2. The Truth about Hell

In our day many people consider Hell a mere joke. Charlie Chaplin has often been
praised as one of the world’s greatest comedians. He died a number of years ago
at age 88. One of his typical jokes was this: He said, "It seems like I’m always
cold; I hope to go to Hell when I die so that I can keep warm." For all we know
he may have been granted his wish. The "Lake of Fire" is the theme for more
jokes than any other single subject, except for stories about illicit sexual
activity. Usually the devil is pictured in a long flannel outfit it: he has
horns and a tail; sometimes he wears an asbestos suit, and he gives orders about
how fast to shovel coal. And then after the story is told, the crowd sits back
and bursts into gales of laughter They think the matter of hell is just a great
big joke. One man said, "The nearest I’ll ever get to Heaven is when I’m riding
in an airplane; I’m going to Hell, and when I get there, I’m going to help the
devil shovel coal so that it will be all the hotter." Another person said, "I
don’t care whether I go to Heaven or to Hell; I’ve got friends in both places."
Another says, "I’m going to Hell, and when I get there I’m going to laugh at all
the church members coming in." The fact is, those who reject Jesus Christ will
go there; some church members will likely go there too; but there won’t be any
laughing. Instead, seven times over, Jesus says there will be "weeping and
gnashing of teeth" (Matthew 22:13). A lady from Canada wrote to the Michigan
state highway department and told of a visit she was planning to make to the
Detroit area. She asked for directions to the small community in Michigan named
"Hell." She said in her letter, "We thought it would be fun to go back home and
be able to say to our friends that we had been in Hell." The man who replied in
behalf of the State Department sent her a small map showing the location of the
tiny unincorporated community, and then added, "To complete your trip you may
also want to visit the town of Paradise in the upper part of Michigan." We don’t
know whether the one who inquired will spend eternity in Hell or in Paradise,
but one thing certain—she will spend eternity in one place or the other. The
attitude of the lady from Montreal is typical of the attitude of people almost
everywhere. They speak lightly of Heaven, and joke about Hell, seemingly
supposing that if they ridicule enough, and joke enough, they can laugh Hell
right out of existence. But life is not a joke on this side of the grave, and it
is not a joke on the other side either. The kindest Man who ever lived says that
we ought to "fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell"
(Matthew 10:28). Jesus said it! It is a remarkable fact that the most fearful
accounts of Hell to be found anywhere in the Bible come from the lips of Jesus
himself. The word "Hell" "Hell" is used twenty-four times in the New Testament,
and twenty-two of those times the word was used by Jesus. There is much about
the subject of Hell that we don’t know, bout there are three things that we do
know for sure. a) Hell is a real place. Hell is not merely some spirit-state of
being. The rich man in Luke 16 knew that he was not merely in some hazy, spirit
state of existence, because he wanted his five brothers warned "lest they also
come into this place of torment," Just as Heaven is real place (Jesus said. "I
goto prepare a place for you" John 14:2), so Hell is real, literal place. The
Bible says so, The man in Luke 16:28 said, "I want my brothers to repent lest
they also come to this place torment." The final testimonies of those who have
died unsaved, especially before the days of sedatives, confirm our belief that
these words of the Bible are true. Its not a pleasant thing to see the ungodly
die. Voltaire, the skeptic, died a horrible death; his condition became so
frightful in the closing moments of his life that the nurse who was standing by
later said. "For all the wealth of Europe. I never want to see another infidel
die." Charteres (a wealthy man), on his death bed, said, "I would gladly give
$150,000 to have it proved that there is no Hell." M. F. Rich (a poor man), a
few moments before death, pointed to an almost red-hot stove, and said. "I would
sooner lie on the stove and boil for a hundred years, than to go into eternity
with the awful torments that are hanging over my soul." Friends—if it’s
reasonable to hold up the hope of Heaven as the home of the saved, it is just as
reasonable to hold out the fear of Hell as a penalty for rejecting God’s
salvation. If you are still not sure that Hell exists as a real place—why would
you even needlessly take a chance? A skeptic was teasing his Christian friend
who talked often about Heaven: "George, what would you say, if when you died,
you found that there wasn’t such a place as Heaven after all?" George smiled and
said, "Well, I’d say that I had a fine time getting there anyway." (He enjoyed
his Christian experience.) And then George responded with a more difficult
question: he said, "Fred, what would you say, if when you die, you found that
there was such a place as Hell after all?" That is the real question to consider
if you are a person who scoffs at the idea of eternal damnation in Hell. "What
if there was such a place as Hell after all?" b) Hell is a place of torment.
Make no mistake about it—Hell is a horrible place; it is a land of unspeakable
torments. The Bible describes Hell with a number of words. One of the words is
darkness. Jude calls it "the blackness of darkness" (Jude 1:13). Jesus calls it
"outer darkness" (Matthew 8:12). Peter describes it as "chains of darkness" (2
Peter 2:4). Hell will be a land of darkness a land where the sun never shines; a
land where the day never comes; a land where there is blackness, darkness, and
night time forever. The Bible also uses the word fire to describe Hell. In
Matthew 5:22 Jesus speaks of "hell fire." In Matthew 13:42 He speaks of a
"furnace of Fire." In Matthew 25:4 He says "everlasting fire." In Mark 9 He says
"unquenchable fire." In Revelation 20 we read about the "lake of fire." Someone
says, "But this is only figurative language." Perhaps it is. I believe it is
literal language, but if these are only figurative words, we must remember that
the real thing is always worse than the symbol is. Another responds by saying,
"But you said that Hell is a place of darkness; now you say it is a place where
there is fire. How can that be?" It is God who said these things—but it is not
hard to believe that God can create a fire that doesn’t give light. Still
another says, "But surely God is too good and too loving to permit a person to
burn in Hell. " By way of response, I challenge you to put your finger on a red
hot stove and see if God is too good to keep you from getting burned! If God
permitted His only begotten Son to be whipped and spit upon and then nailed to a
cross—don’t fool yourself into thinking that God won’t permit human beings to
burn in Hell—if they ignore Him and refuse to accept His offer of salvation.
God’s love was revealed at Calvary, and if you reject that love, there’ll be
nothing left but the wrath of God (Hebrews 10:28-31). Jesus also uses the theme
of extreme thirst to describe the torments of Hell. The rich man in Luke 16
cried for water—only a drop of water to cool his tongue. He called for Lazarus
to dip his finger in water, and said, "Cool my tongue, for I am tormented in
this flame" (Luke 16:24). During the Battle of the Dardanelle’s in World War I,
a company of marines was stranded on an island. They had only meager supplies;
their canteens one by one went dry; some tried to quench their thirst by
drinking ocean water, but the salt added to their misery. Others put their
parched tongues against the damp ground, but it did not satisfy. Some tried to
quench their thirst by chewing on the soles of their shoes just to find a little
moisture. They were so thirsty that their tongues literally hung out of their
mouths. A news correspondent who later came on the scene and saw the sight, and
heard the groans and cries of those thirsty men said in his report the next day
in newspapers all across America: "If Hell can be worse than that, Oh God save
me from Hell!" Hell is a real place of torment. If there is no fire in Hell; if
there is no real torment there; if souls beg for water in Hell then why are
these passages in the Bible? c) Hell is eternal punishment. Hell is a miserable
land of weeping and bitterness, hut perhaps most tragic of all—those who go)
there will he there for eternity. Jesus says, "These shall go away into
everlasting punishment" (Matthew 25:46). Daniel says, "Some (shall awake) to
shame and everlasting contempt" (Daniel 12:2). Jesus describes Hell as, "The
fire that never shall be quenched" (Mark 9:43). The Scriptures teach that the
torments of Hell will never end. If men and women die in their sins, the Bible
indicates that they will suffer consciously under the judgment of God for all
eternity. Each human being can either open the door of his heart to Jesus, and
respond to God’s love, and live with Him forever—or, each can Continue on in the
path of rejection, and suffer conscious torment in the place of outer darkness.
If you have never committed your life to the Lord Jesus Christ, why not turn
your life over to Him today? Weep your way to God before the door of opportunity
for salvation closes.

Additional copies of this article sent free on request.

Ask for our sample packet of Bible Helps.

BIBLE HELPS Robert Lehigh, Editor

P0 Box 391 Hanover, PA 17331 U.S.A.


========================================================================
Source: https://sermonindex.net/books/bible-helps-bookletsv9/
========================================================================